Friendship and Adventure

by Razalon The Lizardman

Rating: mature
Tags: Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Death, Alternate Universe, Fire Emblem, Rainbow Dash, Other, Fluttershy, Adventure, Violence, Crossover, Sex
Length: 109716

Twilight & her friends journey to another world to help its people during hard times.

Lord Hector and Lady Florina of Ostia, the lead territory of the Lycian League on the continent of Elibe, receive a call for aid from the Knights Union of the country of Ilia, including Florina's own sister, Fiora. With Hector's rulership detested by the populace, they must seek out nontraditional means of helping the foreign power. Fortunately, help is easy to come by in the magical land of Equestria. The ponies are in for their most grueling adventure yet, but the payoff is entirely worth it.

Pre-Twilicorn

A Singularverse story

Pre-read by KiaraGate

Couldn't find the creator of the cover art. Let me know and I'll be sure to credit them.

Note: Reading Singularity isn't required to understand/enjoy this story.

Published 2019-04-14 00:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2019-07-15 17:01:12 UTC

Chapter 1: Call for Aid

A messenger horse galloped swiftly through the trees, kicking up dirt and leaves as it followed the path through the oakwood forest. Birds, squirrels and other small animals made way for the steed as it passed, heedless of anything else but its riders’ directions. Whenever it felt a tug on one side of its bridle, it instinctively changed to that direction, trusting its master’s orders and knowing a delectable reward of fresh carrots awaited a successful journey.

The rider was a young man wearing a standard issue Lycian soldier’s helmet and chestplate, the former of which annoyingly obscuring most of his sight and leaving only his lower face visible, and the latter adorned with a crest of the Ilia emblem: a spear adorned with pegasus wings. Sheathed at his side was a small iron sword — for bandits and nothing else — while a satchel was strapped to his opposite hip. Inside contained his charge, a message intended for the royalty of Castle Ostia from the Knights Union of Ilia. His journey had been long and tireless, with only the provisions contained within the horse’s saddlebags to keep him fed and hydrated.

Finally, the path turned to reveal a large point of light through the trees. Smiling to himself, the rider lightly kicked his horse’s side. The horse obediently picked up speed, rushing past the trees and breaking through the treeline. The rider pulled back on the reins, signaling the horse to stop, which it did with a flourish as it kicked its front legs into the air. The rider spared a glance back into the forest before turning forward to behold a distant sight.

Castle Ostia stood tall and proud against the lush green landscape, its towers like swords pointed skyward, ready for battle. The castle was famed for being impenetrable, all thanks to its expertly built architecture, made with superior defenses in mind above all else. Very little glamor adorned its outer surface, flaunting instead a drab brick exterior that would make the gaudiest of nobles faint. It was perfectly suited to the tastes of the current marquess.

High above, the sun shined brilliantly down on the earth. Its position indicated the time to be sometime before noon. The messenger smiled and nodded, proud of himself for having made great time on his journey.

He directed his horse to move again, which it did. They sprinted across the grassy plains, traversed small foothills, and a few more woodland clusters before making their way into the castle town itself. They slowed their pace, mindful of the bustling commoners going about their business. The rider managed to pick up a few words of exchange as he passed through the marketplace, ones which made his mouth fall a little.

“Lord Hector is nothing but an oaf. Practically a cur!

“Why did Lord Uther have to pass away?”

“No way can someone so young and reckless lead the entire Lycian League.”

The rider put the comments out of his mind as he rode up the path leading to the castle. Kicking up a mist of dirt and rocks, he guided his horse around the side of the castle to where the stables were. His horse would need a good rest and plenty of food before they left with a return message from Lord Hector to the Union.

Someone was already there when he approached. A young, purple-haired girl was tending to a pegasus stallion at the far end of the stables. Her garb consisted of a purple royal dress with lighter purple sleeves and white slippers while a necklace adorned with a green gemstone graced her neck. The messenger smiled, instantly recognizing who she was.

The girl held a brush in one hand, combing it through the pegasus’ mane while lightly stroking his snout with her other hand. She didn’t notice him approaching until he’d already dismounted his horse and was opening an adjacent stall to let him in.

“Oh, hello there,” she said, her gentle smile uplifting to his weary soul. “Who might you be?”

The messenger guided his horse into the stall and shut the door before turning to face her and kneeling. “Lady Florina, it is an honor.” He retrieved the item from his satchel — a scroll — and presented it to her. “I come bearing a message from the Knights Union of Ilia to Marquess Ostia. May I entrust you to deliver this to him?”

Florina put a hand to her mouth, slight concern crossing her features. “The Knights Union? Could it be from one of my sisters?” She accepted the scroll with a nod. “Thank you. I will deliver this to Lord Hector at once.”

The messenger nodded before fetching a bucket full of carrots set by the stall. He picked one out and held it up for his steed, which took it immediately and began chewing.

Florina turned to her pegasus and placed a gentle kiss on his snout. “Bye Huey. Be good, okay?”

The pegasus gave a low grunt in response. Florina smiled and turned to head back to the castle proper.

Florina entered the castle and began making her way to Lord Hector’s office, figuring he was likely currently busy going over the paperwork dealing with Ostia’s annexation of the Caelin territory.

She passed through hallways that, while not terribly spartan, lacked some of the embellishments that defined other castles in the Lycian League. Banners displaying the Lycian emblem — a blazing sword — adorned the walls while plush red and gold carpets decorated the floor, but there wasn’t much else to decorate the halls. She had explored every inch of the castle in her single year living here and even the actual rooms lacked a great sense of flair and decorum. The most lavish room in the whole castle was the master bedroom, and even then, that had more to do with the mere presence of all the exquisite furniture than how elaborately decorated any of it was.

Compared to Florina’s previous experience living in Ilia, Castle Ostia was an improvement to the harsh winter conditions that defined the place of her birth but was still a step down from the pinnacle of royal living. Even her time spent living in Castle Caelin as one of Lady Lyndis’ retainers was more extravagant than this, though not by much.

She passed by several guards and maids along the way, all of whom bowed before her as she passed. Florina couldn’t help but blush a little each and every time they did this. Another aspect of royal living she’d had to get used to was being treated with more reverence than she’d ever gotten back in Ilia. The timid little girl she was back in her youth would have snapped under the attention she now received as Lady Florina of Castle Ostia, but she’d grown up so much since then. She still felt a little uncomfortable, but not enough that she couldn’t suck it up and keep her head held high.

As Florina came nearer to Lord Hector’s office, her attention turned to the parchment held in her hand, mind awash at the possible contents contained within. It coming from the Knights Union immediately brought to mind thoughts of her sisters. She hadn’t said anything to them since they attended her and Lord Hector’s wedding one year ago, but the messenger said the scroll was specifically for Lord Hector, so it couldn’t be her sisters wanting to chat a friendly word.

It had to be official business, she figured; nothing that concerned her directly. It might not even be from her sisters, but rather, their superiors in the Union.

Just before she turned a corner leading to her destination, she stopped by a window overlooking the castle courtyard. Colorful, exotic flowers lined each and every pathway while tall trees at every corner and in the center provided plenty of shade for visitors. Various birds fluttered among the trees, singing melodious birdsong that brought a serene smile to Florina’s face. If there was one aspect of royal living that Florina truly loved above anything else, it was having a lovely hideaway she could retreat to for relieving mounting stress or whenever she just wanted some fresh air along with beautiful scenery to relish in.

She was half tempted to delay her errand to take a stroll through the garden but knew urgent business was a higher priority. She took the last few steps to reach the door to Hector’s office. Angered mutterings sounded from within. Florina briefly considered waiting until later to deliver the scroll for fear of only adding to Hector’s workload at a bad time. She decided against it, however, believing a better course of action would be to remain by his side for emotional support. That’s what a good wife would do, after all.

She reached up and gently tapped the oaken surface. No response came. Confused at first, a small, self-deprecating grimace crossed her face when she realized her mistake. She knocked again, this time a little louder.

“Come in!” came the gruff reply.

Florina opened the door. Directly across from her was the scowling face of her husband. He sat at his oaken desk dressed in his royal blue robes, a quill in one hand and a roll of parchment in front of him. His blue hair was disheveled as if he’d run a hand through it several times. He glared icy daggers down at the parchment, his entire face twisted into utter contempt. He put the quill down onto the parchment, held it there for a moment, then threw it onto the desk with a small cry of anguish.

Florina’s mouth fell into a frown as she watched Hector bury his face in his hands. He didn’t sob, rather, began making soft, exasperated sighs. It wasn’t the first time Florina had seen him like this. Hector had never tried to hide his admittedly lackluster skills in mathematics and logistics, preferring to have his axe in hand rather than a quill. He was completely out of his element now that he was Marquess, and it was eating at him.

But that’s why she was here, to support him.

Florina made her way into the room and walked around to his side. She placed a comforting hand on his back while clasping her other hand around his own. “Is everything okay, Lord Hector?” she asked softly.

Hector lifted his head, taking a deep, relaxing breath. He looked into her eyes. “We’ve been over this already, dear,” he said, his voice calm but firm. “You don’t need to act so formally around me now that we’re married. Just call me Hector if you’re not going to call me ‘dear’.”

Florina frowned, shifting her gaze downward. “Um, I’m sorry,” she whispered.

Hector sighed but smiled. “It’s okay.” His eyes tracked down to the scroll. “What’s that?”

“A royal messenger just arrived with it,” Florina answered, handing it to Hector. “It’s from the Knights Union of Ilia.”

Hector raised an eyebrow. “Is it now?” He took a moment to break the wax seal, unfurling the scroll and holding it for them both to read. They read its contents together, their faces growing increasingly worried as they went on.

Dear allies of Ilia,

This message is the result of a collective decision by the Knights’ Union of Ilia to seek out aid from allied countries. All other avenues have been deemed insufficient or unreliable to aid Ilia and its peoples from our current crisis. In the past, we have relied on the generosity of the kind-hearted to solve issues of a similar caliber, but now we find ourselves needing to directly seek aid.

The weather in Ilia has been particularly harsh this winter, and as a result, we’ve lost many of our crops. Enough so that we estimate we won’t have enough to feed a good portion of our population for at least a whole month. To that end, we’re putting out a call for aid after reviewing our options at length and with utmost consideration. We have very little money to offer, but we are hoping negotiations can be made to provide discounted fees for our many talented mercenary companies should our call be answered.

Food enough to feed five hundred people for a month’s time is as much as we need. A representative company of the Knights Union will await donors in the city of Remi. Free lodging will be provided for those who come bringing aid.

We offer our sincerest thanks in advance.

The rest of this message is being written by Fiora, commander of the 5th Wing of Ilia’s Pegasus Knights.

Greetings, Lord Hector, I hope you and my little sister are enjoying married life. As stated above, Ilia is putting out a call for aid. I’m adding this personal addendum to your copy of the message at the behest of my fellow commanders. Please know that I take no pleasure in using my personal connection with you like this. We really are desperate for aid, and my loyalty to Ilia has outweighed my morality just long enough to write this. I am sorry. All the same, we hope to receive aid from Lycia. We all would be most grateful.

Sincerely,

The Knights Union of Ilia

“Oh my,” Florina breathed.

Hector set the scroll down on the desk, his face turning contemplative. The action surprised Florina. Just like his big brother Uther, Hector preferred to make quick decisions, believing too much time spent pondering over details was time wasted when the best course of action was staring one right in the face. She would’ve expected him to have an answer the instant he finished reading; seeing him actually take the time to think had to mean this issue was especially important to him. She wondered if that had to do with Fiora’s addendum.

“What do we do, Lo– er, I mean, Hector?” she asked, silently cursing herself for not remembering Hector’s words just a minute ago.

“We’re going to send aid to Ilia, don’t think otherwise,” he replied, his voice firm and resolute. His eyes closed and he folded his hands under his chin. “I’m just not sure how right now.”

Florina was confused for a moment before realization dawned on her. “You mean… the riots?”

Hector stood up from the chair, his red cape sweeping over him as he turned to the double windows behind the desk, taking care not to get it caught on the edge of the chair. Outside was a magnificent view of the castle town. The people below were like ants, bustling about their daily lives.

He narrowed his eyes, but not in contempt. His gaze was akin to that of an artist studying an unfinished piece, trying to figure out the best possible actions to take to achieve the desired finished result. “No one thinks I’m fit to be Marquess. I want nothing more than to prove them wrong, to prove that I can be as good as Uther was. Throwing aid to another country before Lycia, even an allied one, likely won’t sit well with the populace, fickle as they tend to be. I’m not afraid of a revolt, but....” He trailed off, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “If I could find a way to give Ilia aid without depleting Lycia’s own resources, then there’d be no problem. I just need to think of one.”

A grateful smile split Florina’s mouth before her face also turned contemplative and she began pondering a solution herself. The most obvious would be that another allied country sent aid, thereby lifting the weight off of Hector’s shoulders. The only other country likely to give Ilia aid was Etruria, as Sacae didn’t have a centralized government, and relations between Bern and the rest of Elibe had grown strained over the past couple of years with King Desmond’s mounting distrust and anxiety. But they couldn’t know for sure that Etruria would send aid, and it wouldn’t sit right with the two of them to leave the matter to someone else if they figured out a solution themselves.

The next best solution would be to make a third-hand deal with another country, to petition them to aid Ilia on the promise of future compensation. But again, the only other country likely to agree to such a deal was Etruria, and thinking about it some more, Florina realized it wouldn’t do well for Lycia’s image if its ultimate leader was petitioning Etruria to aid another country on its behalf. They already had to be careful enough with how the public perceived Hector’s rule over Ostia and the entire Lycian League by extension, what with the countless foreign spies based in the city. Making such a move could possibly convince foreign leaders that Lycia’s own resources were rapidly depleting, which wouldn’t be good for foreign relations.

Florina blinked as an idea came to her. Memories of an event she’d all but put behind her dredged up from the back of her mind. A period of about three days wherein she’d been plucked from Elibe and cast into another world alongside a plethora of alien beings, some human, others she couldn’t imagine in her wildest dreams. One of whom had spoken of pegasi who could control weather and ponies with magic capable of growing crops quicker than any human, coming from a world which was even now accessible to her.

“Hector?” she said.

He turned from the window to her. “Hmm?”

“I... have an idea.”

Author's Note

Florina's royal attire is based on this artwork.

Chapter 2: Journey to Another World

The halls of Castle Ostia echoed with three sets of footsteps as Hector, Florina, and their retainer traversed the halls, heading into the deepest reaches of the castle.

Hector had traded his blue robes for his favorite, similarly-colored heavy riding armor, plates strapped to his chest, shoulders, hips, and shins over his brown pants. Strapped to his back beneath his red cape was a silver combat axe, the blade half as large as his chest. He held a small brass key in his hand. Florina had undergone no change of attire aside from electing to remove her jewelry.

Their retainer strolled alongside the two royals, dressed in rusty red armor similar to Hector’s own, lance in hand, with only his head exposed, revealing his short brown hair and chiseled facial features. His gaze remained stoic, dutifully pointed straight ahead and focused.

The three made their way down two flights of stairs, passing by a couple of maids and even a castle chef as they passed the cellar, all of whom bowed to the royals and earning eye rolls from Hector each time. Their destination lay around a corner just beyond the dungeon; a small, for all intents-and-purposes plain-looking supply room. Had it not been for the sentries stationed on either side of the door, no one would have assumed it housed anything of interest, much less a gateway to other worlds.

The two sentries expectedly bowed as the trio approached.

“You are dismissed,” Hector stated. “Return to the barracks and await further orders.”

The sentries nodded and left down the hall. Once they were out of sight, Hector used the key to unlock the door and open it.

The sight that greeted them filled Hector with both dread and intrigue. Floating in the air a few centimeters off the ground, obstructing all the random supplies strewn about behind it, was a rectangular gateway; a Window, lighting up the otherwise darkness-ridden closet, leading to a point outside of this world. On the other side was a vast expanse of stark whiteness, a hub that housed gateways to other worlds. He’d yet to witness them firsthand, but he trusted Florina’s word. Knowing that another gateway to a separate world already existed in the form of the Dragon’s Gate on the Dread Isle made this all the more believable.

“So, this is the gateway to other worlds?” the retainer said, the slight awe in his voice cracking his professional demeanor.

“It leads to the Singularity, which itself houses gateways to other worlds,” Florina clarified.

Hector sighed. “This is going to be demanding, I can feel it,” he remarked. If he was being honest with himself, this whole situation was too surreal to his liking. As dumbstruck as he’d been upon discovering the reality of dragons back during the war against Nergal, standing before a Window leading to worlds populated by talking equines, electric mice, and giant pink puffballs with bottomless stomachs straight up unnerved him. It was why he’d insisted upon bringing his axe, despite Florina’s assurances that the ponies whom they were seeking aid from were friendly and kind.

“Far be it from me to question your decisions in official matters, my lord,” the retainer said, drawing the royal couple’s attention. “But are you sure seeking aid for Ilia is important enough to resort to…” He trailed off for a moment, his eyes going to the Window. A flicker of doubt flashed across his eyes, something Hector was too accustomed to seeing from him by now to bother reacting. “To this?” He finally finished.

“Oswin, if it wasn’t for the fact that my reputation among the populace is shaky at best, I would’ve sent off a caravan full of supplies and that would’ve been that.” Hector paused, giving Florina a reassuring smile; she returned with her own grateful one. “One way or another, I’m helping Ilia, even if it means visiting an alien world full of talking, multicolored equines.”

Oswin simply nodded. “I understand, my lord.”

Hector clasped Florina’s hand in his own. “Stand guard until we get back, Oswin. Don’t let anyone through here, either way. I’m not sure how long this will take, but we’ll try to be back before sundown. We might be leaving first thing in the morning if all goes well, so be prepared.”

Oswin nodded. He closed the door, leaving the royal couple alone with the Window. Together, hand in hand, they strode across the room and stepped through, coming out on the other side effortlessly and painlessly. The sensation was surprisingly plain for Hector. He’d just stepped out of Elibe into an alien world, but he might as well have stepped through his bedroom door for all he felt. A part of him was disappointed, but mostly he was just grateful the action was simple and streamlined for how significant it was.

He turned his attention to the expanse of white before them; the Singularity, as Florina had called it. Even now that he was actually inside it, it didn’t look very impressive. Dozens more Windows were spread out across the blank landscape with seemingly no rhyme or reason to their placement. Looking down revealed nothing but more white as if the two of them were standing on nothing, even though he felt solid ground beneath his boots.

A black spot in the distance caught his attention. Squinting his eyes, Hector thought he could make out slight movement. Probably another soul here wishing to travel to another world. A part of him wondered if they were nervous too.

“So, now what?” he asked. The sound of his own voice actually felt alien in this strange world. Perhaps it was just because the Singularity was so utterly quiet.

Florina turned her head all around, apparently searching for something. “I… let me think… we need to… um.” She bit her lip, a nervous frown crossing her face.

Hector sighed and pulled her against him, earning a small squeak from his wife. She looked up to meet his firm gaze.

“Focus, Florina, just focus,” he soothed, hoping he was succeeding for once. “This is as much your mission as it is mine, so don’t go doubting yourself when we’ve just started. Okay?”

Florina blinked a few times, digesting his words. Her confidence had been growing ever since their time spent in Eliwood’s army, but she still had a ways to go before stuff like this was buried in distant memory for good. Normally, he wasn’t a patient kind of man, and he had no qualms about admitting such, but things were different when it came to Florina. For her, he’d resolved to become, as many people often called him, less of a ‘brutish oaf’. He could only hope and pray he was succeeding with each passing day.

Finally, Florina drew a deep, relaxing breath, exhaling and furrowing her brows in a show of confidence. “Right,” she said. She resumed scanning their surroundings, this time with more precise head motions. “If I remember correctly, there should be some Guides here to point out the correct Window.”

“What do they look like?” Hector asked.

“Well… they’re darkly-colored.” Florina put a finger to her chin, eyes drawn upward in thought. “And… they take on the shape of a floating set of spheres in the pattern of a cross.”

Hector craned his neck around, eyes on the lookout for something matching the strange description. He thought such an object would be easy to spot against the white void around them, but was having trouble seeing anything of the sort. Not until he turned his head to look up and behind them did he find what he was looking for.

“There.” He pointed to it.

The two made their way over to the Guide. It had no reaction to their presence, floating in place above their heads. Another wave of discomfort washed over Hector at the prospect of actually talking to this thing. Every second he was in the Singularity was a second he didn’t like being here. A brief glance down at Florina indicated she might’ve felt the same way if the worry in her eyes was anything to go by.

“Is there a special procedure for requesting permission to enter another world?” Hector asked.

Florina shook her head. “We need only say where we wish to go, and the Guide will summon the corresponding Window for us.”

Hector raised an eyebrow. “That seems unnecessarily risky. Do these Guides just allow anyone who wishes so to walk through a Window?”

“I don’t know,” Florina said, her voice laced with uncertainty. “I think I remember something about the Windows only working by ‘divine order’, but I forgot the details.” She shrunk a little into herself. “I tried to forget about a lot of the stuff that happened to me during that time.”

“Well, we made it this far, so I guess whatever force rules over this place is on our side,” Hector reasoned.

“I guess so,” Florina replied, a little confidence snaking into her tone.

Hector stepped up to the Guide. “We come from the land of Elibe,” he said, speaking with all the authority and conviction he could muster in spite of his discomfort. “We request permission to enter the land of Equestria.”

Immediately, the Guide lifted its leftmost sphere which vaguely resembled a hand being raised. Hector and Florina’s eyes widened when a Window darted into their field of vision from the left, coming to an abrupt stop right below the Guide, which then lowered its sphere hand.

They both blinked rapidly. “Oh my…” Florina breathed.

Hector shook his head, resolve crossing his face. “Let’s go, I don’t want to spend another second in this place.”

Florina nodded. Together, they stepped through the new Window.

The room they came into was as dark as the castle’s supply room, the only source of illumination coming from the Window behind them. And just like the supply room, various supplies were haphazardly tossed around here. Before them was a plain wooden door, but instead of a doorknob, a circular, metallic indentation was set into the door where one would’ve been.

Hector raised an eyebrow, curious about the odd device. Then he remembered that this world was populated by talking equines; it made sense that they couldn’t use traditional doorknobs if they had hooves like the equines he was used to.

Reaching out a hand, he firmly pressed the indentation. It pushed inward and a soft click was heard. Then Hector quickly retracted his hand when a couple of startled shouts sounded on the other side of the door. He heard Florina gasp beside him, instinctively drawing her close for protection.

The door swung open and Hector almost blanched at the sight of two small, gray-coated equines before him. They wore gold armor plates across their backs and chest, as well as golden horseshoes and helmets, the latter of which having strips of blue bristles across their lengths. Their tails were similarly blue, while their eyes were brownish-gold.

Their eyes were what threw Hector off the most, being three times the size of even the largest measurements for human eyes back in Elibe. They stared up at him with clearly defined, mixed expressions of confusion and fear. Their mouths hung agape, no doubt awestruck by the alien beings standing almost twice their size before them.

A few seconds of tense silence passed between both parties. Hector could almost physically feel the anxiety radiating off of Florina beside him, and he couldn’t deny to himself he wasn’t feeling much the same right about then. From the way their legs were slightly trembling, it looked like the equines were in the same boat as them.

Finally, one of the equines gulped. “And, who might you be?” The voice was masculine.

Hector stepped forward, placing a hand on his armored chest. “I am Lord Hector of Ostia, leading territory of the Lycian League, located on the continent of Elibe.” He gestured to Florina. “And this is my wife, Lady Florina. We request an audience with your ruler.” Trying to speak formally was more aggravating than he’d thought it would be.

The equines blinked slowly. Then their gaze slipped past the two of them before their mouths formed an ‘o’ of understanding. The Window must not have seen much use if they weren’t yet used to alien beings popping out of it.

“State your purpose for visiting, please,” the other guard said, eyes turning stoic and professional.

“We come requesting aid from the inhabitants of this world,” Florina spoke up. “We mean you no harm.”

“We need to check any personal belongings before we allow you to see the Princess,” the first guard said, stepping forward.

“We haven’t got–” Hector stopped himself, remembering the axe strapped to his back. He grimaced. “Okay, we have one item.” He turned around and lifted his cape, giving the guards a good view of the axe.

“Please remove your weapon,” the second guard ordered.

“Will you take us to your ruler if I do?” Hector asked.

The guard nodded.

Hector grit his teeth. “Fine.” He quickly removed the axe from its scabbard and presented it to the guard, who took it in his teeth. Hector narrowed his eyes at the action.

“Follow me,” the guard said around the axe, turning and walking down the hallway, beckoning Hector and Florina to follow. The other guard remained by the door, his gaze becoming a mask of professional calm not unlike Hector’s own guards.

The guard led the royal couple down hallway after hallway, passing by maids and sentries who all stopped dead in their tracks upon witnessing the two alien beings, eyes wide with surprise and terror. Hector did his best to ignore them, but couldn’t help but notice how often Florina shied away from their stares. He wrapped an arm around her and brought her close after some time, which seemed to calm her down a great deal. It certainly helped him calm down from the odd sights around him.

They were in another castle, that much was plain to see from the surrounding architecture. Unlike Castle Ostia, or indeed, any castle Hector had visited in his entire life, this one boasted vibrant colors and elegant design work. There was the typical plush red carpets and banners depicting this land’s emblem — stylized sun and moon symbols with two equine figures sporting wings and horns circling them — as well as great, tall windows that let the sun’s rays easily shine through, but everything had a much greater sense of flair to it than what Hector was used to.

Some of the color choices were rather odd, as well. Many of the floors were a light shade of purple, while darker shades and blues made up the many tapestries hanging from the walls. Doorways were painted gold, and the many stained glass windows they passed were especially vibrant with color.

They passed down one hallway which sported stained glass windows that seemed to depict specific events. Many of them involved a set of six equines of various colors; two with horns, two with wings, and two regular ones. Hector surmised they were either ancient legends or even contemporary national heroes of some sort, judging by the contents of each window and how in each one they seemed to be defeating various imposing figures.

Finally, the guard stopped at a set of tall double doors. He knocked with a forehoof. Both Hector and Florina were startled when the door was enveloped in a glowing golden aura and gently opened, seemingly all on its own. “You may enter,” a soft, feminine voice called from inside.

The guard stepped inside, beckoning Hector and Florina to follow again. They did so, hand in hand, and were awed by the sight that awaited them.

They were in the castle’s throne room, indicated by the massive gold and red throne sitting at the far end of the massive room. It was constructed without armrests and with a larger backrest, but the fact that it sported the same colors as the throne back in Castle Ostia hardly registered to either of them, as their attention was focused on the equine sitting upon it.

She was tall and white-coated, wearing golden regalia embedded with purple gemstones. A pair of white wings were folded against her sides, while a long horn protruded from her forehead, which itself was enveloped in the same golden aura as the doors were. The scroll and quill levitating before her indicated she was making them float with her power. The most striking feature about her, however, was her ethereal mane and tail; they flowed in an unseen wind, sporting a tri-hued green, blue, and soft pink color scheme.

The guard bade them walk forward. It took a few moments for Hector and Florina to tear their gazes away from the equine, but they eventually began approaching the throne, hand in hand, doing their best to stay calm and collected. The equine didn’t notice them at first, absorbed in her work. Her mouth was dipped into a small frown and her eyelids were half-closed. It was the look of a ruler who took no pleasure in the bureaucratic dealings of ruling a nation, something Hector empathized with. The thought brought a small smile to his face and some of his tension melted away.

Finally, the equine took notice of their presence. She paused in the middle of her writing, staring wide-eyed down at the two humans. Hector and Florina patiently waited for her to speak, understanding her surprise at seeing them.

After a few moments, the scroll and quill vanished in a flash of light. “Normally, petitioners need to reserve a Day Court session in order to speak directly with me.” She smiled down at them. “Clearly, you two must hail from another world if you’ve been given special priority. Moreover, this world is home to no humans, so that Window must have finally seen some use.”

Florina stepped forward. “You’re Princess Celestia of Equestria,” she said, her bluntness surprising to Hector. “Do you, um, remember me?”

The equine, ‘Celestia’, cocked her head. “Hmm?” She paused for a moment before her eyes flashed with recognition. “Florina! Gosh, you look so different without your pegasus knight attire. How have you been?”

Florina smiled softly. “Um, I’ve been fine.”

Celestia turned to face Hector. “And you must be her husband, Lord Hector of Ostia, leading territory of the Lycian League on the continent of Elibe.”

Hector nodded his affirmation

“You two wouldn’t be here unless it was for something important, so please, let me hear your story.” Celestia sat up straight on her throne, focusing her gaze squarely onto them.

Hector blinked, surprised by both Celestia’s directness and serenity. Dealing with nobles from other houses tended to involve tons of idle chatter about frivolous nonsense before any actual political discussion could take place. Even worse was when said nobles decided to ramble on about personal matters or inflate their already over-bloated egos with all the self-centered praise and grandeur a single person could conceivably muster.

Hector smiled at the chance to converse with someone who understood what truly mattered.

He explained everything that had happened over the past couple of hours, starting with the message from the Knights Union of Ilia, all the way until their current meeting. All the while, Celestia listened intently, eyes never wavering from him and Florina, rapt with attention. As he went on, Celestia’s face took on a more thoughtful aura, as if she was already deep in thought as to whether and how to help them.

“Well, I certainly understand and empathize with your predicament,” Celestia said once Hector was finished speaking. She turned to Florina with a sly smile. “That was very clever of you, Florina, thinking to seek aid from my subjects.”

A slight blush crept across Florina’s cheeks. “Th-thanks,” she mumbled with a smile.

Celestia got up off the throne, standing tall and regal as she stretched some joints, her wings spread wide and majestic for a moment before she folded them back against her sides. She descended the throne’s steps, the carpet beneath muffling the sounds of her golden shod hooves. She turned out to be slightly taller than Hector on level ground, including her horn. “Why don’t we retreat to a cozier place to continue our chat?”

Hector and Florina both nodded. “Sure,” Hector said.

Celestia smiled and closed her eyes. Her horn lit in golden aura again. The royal couple’s world was suddenly consumed by a flash of white light. Colored spots appeared in their eyes, forcing them to shake their heads to clear their vision. Coming out of their blindness, they were surprised to see their surroundings had completely changed. The long, ornately constructed throne room had been replaced by a more modest, condensed sitting room with colored chairs and cushions. A table sat in the center with a tea set, and white, square-shaped pastries of some kind set upon it.

Hector turned his head around every which way, trying to make sense of what happened. “What was that!?” he asked, facing Celestia. “Was that a Warp spell?”

Celestia tilted her head. “So, you’re familiar with teleportation? Interesting. There’s a lot about your world I’d love to know more of, but perhaps some other time.” She sat down on one of the cushions in front of the table, bidding the royals to follow suit. They did so, shakily sitting down on two more cushions, still a little unnerved by the experience. She gestured to the pastries. “Please help yourself,” she said as she levitated the tea kettle off the table, preparing to brew some tea.

Hector and Florina each took a pastry off the tray, eyeing them curiously. Similar pastries weren’t the kind of thing one casually handed out to visiting royals back in Lycia. They popped them into their mouths as Celestia took out some tea bags. They ate in silence as Celestia prepared the tea. Sugar and cinnamon rolled over their tongues, bringing pleasant smiles to their faces as they savored the delectable taste.

“Did you like the pastries?” Celestia asked as she finished preparing the tea, levitating two full teacups over to the two of them.

“It was nice,” Florina said softly, taking the teacup in her hands.

“Yeah, I liked it,” Hector followed, taking his own teacup.

“You might get to taste even better soon.”

Hector and Florina took note of that but sipped their tea instead of replying. It was as good as the pastries.

“As to the matter of your request,” Celestia began, sipping her own tea, “I want to help, and will agree to grant you permission to recruit my subjects for your cause, but I need to be assured of something first.”

Hector nodded. “Fair enough.”

“I know how violent things can get in your world, which is why you felt the need to bring that axe with you.” She smirked, and Hector’s shoulders tensed. “I can assure you, such drastic measures are unnecessary here, but I understand the need to feel comfortable when traveling through unfamiliar settings.”

In a flash of light, Hector’s axe appeared floating in the air before him in Celestia’s magic, startling him for a moment. He poked it, checking to make sure it was safe to touch before grasping it and quickly placing it back in its sheath on his back. “Thanks,” he said.

“If I allowed you to bring some of my subjects over to your world, I would need reassurance that they will remain safe while in your custody. From one ruler to another, I believe this shouldn’t come as a surprise.”

Hector shook his head. “I completely understand, Princess. You have my word that any of your subjects placed under my care will have the personal protection of both myself and my wife, as well as our strongest retainer.” Florina gave a curt nod to show her affirmation. “I don’t let people die under my care anyway, so you have nothing to worry about, Princess.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” Celestia took a giant gulp of her tea before continuing. “Now, as to who you’ll seek to recruit, I know some ponies who are perfectly suited for the job you have in mind.”

Hector and Florina finished off their own tea and placed the cups down on the table before leaning forward, listening intently.

“Down the mountain, there’s a village called Ponyville. It’s there where possibly the most talented weather pegasus lives, as well as a family of the best apple farmers in all of Equestria. If there’s anypony best qualified to help with your described predicament, it’s them. Respectively, they are Rainbow Dash and the Apple family.”

A sly grin crossed Hector’s face at the saccharine-sounding names. “Thanks, Princess.”

“Yes, thank you very much,” Florina said, smiling.

“Now for the matter of getting you down there.” Celestia stood up. “Unfortunately, the Royal Chariot is currently undergoing a new paint job, so using it is out of the question. But on the other hoof, that means you’ll get to experience riding a train for the first time!”

Hector and Florina raised simultaneous curious eyebrows.

Florina’s face felt like it was going to burn up. Every direction she turned she saw dozens of wide, colorful eyes staring at her, tracking her movement. Beads of sweat dripped down her face under all the attention. She couldn’t huddle close enough to Hector, nor could he grip her tightly enough to settle down her screaming nerves.

Princess Celestia had summoned an entourage of guards to guide her and Hector through the streets of Canterlot, leading them to the ‘train station’. Canterlot, being the capital city of Equestria, was chock full of ponies bustling about shopping, playing, and going about their daily lives— all of whom immediately dropped what they were doing upon seeing the two bipedal, alien beings to gawk and stare at them. Instead of the chatty overture of gossip being spread or casual conversation being had, the air around Canterlot was silent save for the sounds made by the entourage stepping on the cobblestone streets, as well as hushed whispers sounding from nearby citizens. She didn’t need to think twice about what they were speaking about.

Looking up at his face, Hector looked like he too was feeling overwhelmed by all the attention, but the grimace his face sported showed it wasn’t eating away at him like it was her.

Canterlot itself was a sight to behold, however. White and gold spires rose into the sky, towering over the cobblestone streets and strange, yet fascinating architecture. Square and round buildings lined the streets, boasting various wares and services— including some Florina didn’t understand like ‘House of Enchanted Comics’. Everything was just as colorful as inside the castle, if not more so, even excluding the multi-colored coats and manes of all the ponies. Even the sky above seemed to be a more vibrant shade of blue than the one back in Elibe.

The guards led the royal couple all the way across the city, eventually reaching a concrete platform covered with a tiled roof. What drew her attention, however, was the large, colorful contraption sitting on the other side. It sported a circular face, a tube-like body, and had a pipe sticking out of the top that billowed steam in short puffs. It was strikingly similar to one of her fellow captives she’d met during the events leading up to the creation of the Singularity, the 'Great Convergence' as it was known to everyone who was a part of it. Coming closer revealed several, more box-like attachments coupled behind it with windows built into the sides. The faces of several ponies could be seen through many of them. A look next to her showed Hector was awestruck by the sight of the complex, alien machine.

The entourage stopped once it reached the platform. The head guard broke away from the group and headed down to the end of the long machine where another pony with a mustache and wearing odd clothes stood. The guard and the other pony talked for a bit before the guard returned with a smile.

“Your trip to Ponyville is being paid for by the Crown, your Highnesses. You should arrive in Ponyville by four o’clock this afternoon, barring any delays or accidents.”

Florina and Hector blinked in unison. Realization dawned on Florina and she turned her awestruck gaze to the machine. “You mean... we’ll be traveling inside that thing?” she breathed.

The guard nodded. “Yep.” He pointed toward one of the open doors built into the side of one of the strange carriages. “Just get on the train and take a seat. I told the conductor the Princesses are paying for both this and your return trip, including anypony you bring along with you on the way back. All you gotta do is get on.” A loud, screeching whistle blew through the air from the ‘train’, causing both Florina and Hector to jump. “And from the sounds of it, you’d better get on fast before it takes off without you.”

Hector recovered from his startle first, followed by Florina. “Come on, dear.” He took Florina’s hand and began pulling her toward the train.

“Oh, um, okay,” she replied, still a little shaken, before falling into step beside him.

The guards all waved goodbye to them as the royal couple climbed the steps into the nearest carriage just as the train started moving. They came into the seating area and were instantly greeted by the sight of a dozen ponies staring back at them, jaws agape and eyes shrunk to pinpricks. They all sat petrified with fear, their bodies like statues as they silently regarded the two strange, alien beings.

Florina tried to bury herself into Hector’s side, to which he wrapped a protective arm around her. Instantly, she felt a little more comfortable, but having so many alien eyes trained on her still ate at her nerves.

“Come on,” Hector whispered. “We’d better take our seats.”

“Can we, um, sit behind everyone?” she asked.

“Good idea.”

They made their way down the aisle. As they came near, ponies seemed to snap out of their trance-like states, the ones on the aisle side leaning closer to the windows as the royals passed. Some of the ones who had open books or were wearing clothing tried to bury their faces, pointedly facing away from them. Nearly half the ponies had beads of sweat pouring down their faces. As uncomfortable as Florina felt, she felt doubly sorry for all the innocent ponies she was scaring with her mere presence. A quick glance up to Hector showed that, once again, he was taking it in better stride than she was, albeit he was still clearly unnerved by the treatment. Being constantly bowed to by servants suddenly didn’t seem so bad anymore.

They took a couple of seats at the far back of the carriage, behind all the ponies. The cushions only just barely managed to adequately seat them. The soft fabric used to sew them felt especially comfy, even through their clothes.

Suddenly, everything went completely dark. Florina yelped and Hector took a sharp gasp. Their hands tightly clutched each other as confusion washed over them. Then the carriage was filled with light. They blinked, minds scrambled. Then they noticed several strange, ball-like devices built into the walls of the carriage from where the light illuminated. The fact that they weren't lit with fire was what amazed Hector the most. Was it advanced technology or magic? Either way, it was yet another oddity compared to what he was used to.

“We must be going through a tunnel,” Hector surmised.

Florina nodded her agreement.

Looking ahead, they could see several ponies’ ears nervously flicking as well as a few of their gazes peeking back towards the royal couple. They ignored the ponies and settled into their seats, their previous panic dissipating. A minute later the train exited the tunnel, allowing bright sunlight to filter inside, to which the artificial lights along the walls turned off.

“Well, we’ve made it this far,” Hector said, leaning against the backrest, which only caught the lower half of his back. “Hopefully our good fortune will continue.”

Florina cast her gaze downward. “Yeah, I hope so too,” she whispered.

“You’ve come a long way since the war against Nergal, you know? That sniveling, stuttering little girl who couldn’t go one sentence without saying ‘um’ or ‘eh’ is disappearing more with every day.”

Florina twirled a lock of hair. “Um, thanks– Er, I mean, just thanks. Or, I mean, um–No! I mean… I mean…” She trailed off, letting out a soft whimper.

Hector laughed. “Ah, well, you’ll get the hang of it someday. Just keep practicing.”

Florina nodded.

“Hey, look at the view.”

Florina turned to see Hector looking out the window. Following his gaze, she took a sharp gasp at the sight laid out through the window. Plains of grass and foothills stretched for miles below them. Beyond, she saw lush forests and beautiful, shimmering lakes dotting the landscape. She could even see a couple of towns among all the nature and, if her eyes weren’t playing tricks on her, there was a huge formation of clouds that looked almost manmade. Or, rather, ponymade.

“Wow,” she breathed.

Hector smiled. “Just keep staring out the window, dear.”

Florina was all too happy to oblige.

Chapter 3: Together We Ride

The sun was midway toward the horizon by the time the train rolled into the Ponyville station. Since they were at the very back of the carriage, Hector and Florina had to wait until all the ponies had exited before they could get off, which didn’t take very long, as the ponies were quick to rush out the door. Hector could understand where they were coming from, not being used to humans, but thought they should’ve realized he and Florina meant them no harm at some point during the ride.

Shrugging it off, he led Florina down the aisle and off the train. Stepping onto the platform, they heard a cheerful, “There you are!” from their left.

They turned to see a lavender unicorn with a dark purple mane and tail wading through the crowd of departing ponies, a beaming smile plastered across her face. Once she left the crowd, Hector noticed a symbol imprinted upon her flank; a six-pointed magenta star with several, smaller white stars surrounding it. Every pony he’d seen so far, aside from a couple of young ones, had their own symbol, but this was the first one that didn’t depict a solid object or symbol he recognized. He didn’t bother thinking any more about it as the unicorn approached them, figuring if it became relevant than someone would tell him what the pictures meant.

“Glad you made it here safe and sound!” the unicorn said, coming up to them.

Hector raised an eyebrow. “You were expecting us?”

The unicorn nodded. “Mhmm. Princess Celestia sent me a letter. Good thing, too; I’ve been spending the past few hours letting the whole town know that alien royalty is visiting. If I hadn’t the time, everyone would be giving you guys weird looks all while you’re here.”

Hector raised his other eyebrow. She’d received a letter from the Princess? His initial confusion gave way to the realization that, with the kind of magic Princess Celestia displayed, it wasn’t too hard to imagine she had a method of sending messages very quickly.

“I believe that,” he replied.

The unicorn lifted a hoof. “My name is Twilight Sparkle.”

Hector accepted her hoof and shook it. “I am Lord Hector, head of the Lycian League on the continent of Elibe.”

“Pleased to meet you,” Twilight said, then turned to Florina. “Hi there, Florina! How have you been since we last saw each other?”

Florina smiled softly. “I’ve been fine, thank you.”

“Did Celestia tell you why we’re here?” Hector asked.

“She told me the basics, but I haven’t explained everything to everypony else.” Twilight turned and bade them follow her. “How about I show you around town first?”

Hector and Florina fell into step behind Twilight as they left the train platform, coming out into Ponyville. Looking around, the contrast between this town and Canterlot was as stark as night and day. Thatched roofs and simple wooden walls dominated the majority of the town’s architecture, though Hector spotted some more fanciful-looking buildings in the distance. The ground wasn’t paved with cobblestone, or even had a dirt path cut through the grass dictating where to walk. This made everything seem significantly less cramped than Canterlot; the smaller buildings certainly helped with this, as well. A gentle breeze blew between the buildings, bringing with it the fresh smells of nature, creating a pleasant ambiance.

They ventured through the town. Twilight pointed out important landmarks as they went along, going into extended detail about their significance to the town, its history, and more than a few memorable events relating to them. Some of what she said managed to go over Hector’s head and looking at Florina indicated she was similarly confused, but for the most part, Hector understood what Twilight was saying. ‘Town Hall’, for example, was the working environment of this world’s equivalent of a village magistrate.

During their tour, however, Hector had the feeling that something was amiss. A town, even one this small, should’ve had a lot of citizens milling about, running errands or playing or chatting. By the time Twilight led them to an oddly-designed building she called ‘Sugarcube Corner’, he’d seen a total of twelve ponies loitering around town; even the marketplace had been strangely empty for such a beautiful day. While it was nice not having dozens of eyes constantly boring into him, the almost deathly quiet of the town was every bit as unnerving.

“Hey, Twilight?” he ventured to ask. She turned her head to face him. “Why is the town so empty? Surely, there’s more than just a few ponies living here, right?”

An unmistakable flash of surprise crossed Twilight’s face. Hector tensed, eyes narrowing in suspicion. Florina just looked between the two of them with a mask of uncertainty.

A couple of beads of sweat dripped down Twilight’s face and she gave a nervous chuckle. “Well, they’re, um…” She trailed off for a moment before opening the door to Sugarcube Corner. “How about we have a bite to eat? My treat.” She turned to start walking in but stopped when she noticed that neither Hector nor Florina were following her. With a sigh, she turned around, her face turning exasperated. “Ok, look, everyone’s inside,” she said in a whisper. “I had to lead you all around town so they could work on your surprise welcome party. Although, obviously, it’s not a surprise anymore. But can you still act surprised when you enter? Please?”

Hector and Florina blinked, unsure at first how to respond to that bit of news. Hector scratched his head. “Well, I guess we could try. But why would you go to such lengths just to surprise us with a welcoming celebration?”

Twilight sighed, a relieved smile crossing her face. “It’s my friend Pinkie Pie’s idea to always throw a new visitor to Ponyville a ‘Surprise Welcome to Ponyville’ party. She’s doubly excited to be throwing a party for visitors from another world, which is why it took so much longer to put together this one, hence why I had to stall before bringing you here.”

“Well, that’s nice of her,” Florina said, smiling gently.

“Yeah,” Hector agreed. He took Florina’s hand and made his way toward the door. “Alright, let’s go in.”

“Thank you,” Twilight said as they passed.

The building was complete and utterly dark. Hector’s and Florina’s shadows were swallowed by the darkness as they passed the door’s threshold. They heard soft whispers and giggles all around them. Sensing the big reveal was coming, they prepared themselves to look and act surprised when it happened.

A light came on.

“SURPRISE!” came a collective cheer from dozens of voices.

Hector’s and Florina’s eyes widened with genuine surprise.

The room was lavishly decorated with colorful streamers and strange, round objects that floated in midair with strings attached. Small, colorful pieces of paper littered the ground and tables set around the room, themselves carrying a varied plethora of colorful pastries. A large banner was stretched across the ceiling above a counter near the back that read ‘Welcome to Ponyville from Another World’. Ponies of various species and colors crowded the room, staring at the royal couple with beaming grins that threatened to eclipse their faces.

What really threw off Hector and Florina, however, were the various accessories many of the ponies were wearing. The most common was a giant yellow glove shaped like a human hand with its index finger pointed out. Other ponies had their ears folded back and covers shaped like human ears slipped over them. In addition to these, one mint green unicorn was even standing straight on her back hooves, wearing boots with human feet painted on.

Hector and Florina tried to make sense of the scene before them, their minds a scrambled mess of emotions and possible responses vying for dominance. The ponies kept their gazes fixed on them, eagerly anticipating their response.

Through the muddy waters of his mind, Hector managed to catch Twilight saying, “Go on, show some surprise” behind him.

Hector blinked a few times and slightly shook his head, managing to clear his thoughts. He put on a pensive smile, stepping forward to address the crowd. “Well, er, this is certainly unexpected. But, ah, thank you for the warm welcome.”

A loud cheer rose from the crowd as all the ponies waved their human glove hands and some even stomped their hooves against the ground repeatedly in what Hector assumed was their method of showing applause. He spared a glance next to him to see that Florina was actually holding up better than he thought she would. She wasn’t smiling, and her whole posture spoke to how tense she must’ve been feeling, but she wasn’t letting it show in her facial features. He considered that substantial progress in overcoming her shyness.

Once the cheering died down, the ponies all took to milling about the room, grabbing pastries and chatting. Surprisingly, no one’s gaze continued to linger on Hector and Florina. It was almost as if they suddenly didn’t exist anymore.

Such a sensation didn’t last for long, however, as a pink pony with a poofy mane and tail suddenly burst from the crowd and hopped right up in front of Hector and Florina. It stared up at them with wide, sparkling blue eyes, its mouth set into a grin of seemingly impossible proportions. Hector internally groaned, wondering what kind of hell he was in for now.

The pony began talking really, really fast. So fast that Hector had trouble keeping up, some words being lost amidst the avalanche pouring from the pony’s mouth. “Hiya, I’m Pinkie Pie. I organized this ‘Welcome to Ponyville from Another World’ party, and it turned out so so so so so good! It’s also the first and so far only ‘Welcome to Ponyville from Another World’ party I’ve ever put together, so I was a little worried I wouldn’t be able to do it right but it looks like I did if you two were so surprised. So what’re your names? My name’s Pinkie Pie– oh wait I already told you that, didn’t I? So what’re your na–”

Twilight shoved her hoof into Pinkie’s mouth. Hector whispered a prayer of thanks for the reprieve.

“Okay, Pinkie, I think they get the point,” Twilight said.

Pinkie muffled something around Twilight’s hoof, to which she removed it. “I’ll be right back!”

Hector and Florina watched as Pinkie took off through the crowd, moving so fast she became a pink blur amidst the crowd. They blinked rapidly, startled by the sudden display of speed before Pinkie reappeared just as quickly in front of them with two pastries balanced on her back. “Go ahead, try them!” she said. “They’re the bestest cupcakes you’ll find this side of Equestria or my name isn’t Pinkamena Diane Pie!”

More blinking. Hector and Florina turned to Twilight, silently asking for her input.

“Go ahead, they’re okay to eat,” she replied with a smile. “Trust me, Pinkie’s cupcakes are amazing.”

Hesitantly, Hector and Florina each took a pastry. They were mushroom-shaped with dark brown bread and an unknown pink substance on top, adorned with multicolored toppings. They were certainly different from anything seen back on Elibe, but the ‘cupcakes’ didn’t look inedible by all outward appearances.

Florina brought the treat to her mouth and took a small bite off the top. Instantly, her eyes lit up and she gave a delightful hum before taking another, much larger bite. Hector followed suit, taking a small bite. An explosion of sweetness rolled over his tongue, sugary flavors the likes of which dwarfed anything he’d ever eaten before bombarding his taste buds with pleasure. Like Florina, he gave a delightful hum, savoring each bite as he continued eating.

“So you like it?” Pinkie asked, eyes wide.

Hector nodded, popping the last bite into his mouth. He finished chewing and swallowed. “Yeah, it’s delicious. Thanks.”

Florina nodded her agreeance.

“Alright, now let’s play some games!” Pinkie wrapped a forelock around Hector’s arm and began pulling him toward a corner of the room with surprising strength. “Let’s play some ‘Pin the Tail on the Pony’. Except I changed it to ‘Don’t Pin the Tail on the Human’ because humans don’t have tails, so all you have to do is pin the tail as far away from the human as possible in order to win! It’ll be fun!” She gestured to a picture of a crudely drawn human figure stuck to the wall.

Hector tried to break free of Pinkie’s grip, but couldn’t. “Listen, I don’t have time to play games. My wife and I are here seeking aid because we were told this was where we could find the best ponies for the job.”

Pinkie stopped and let go of his arm, looking up at him with wide, pleading eyes. “I understand, but just one game, please?”

Hector wanted so desperately to argue against the notion. Putting aside how strange this celebration was compared to the festivals held back in Elibe, partaking in merry games when official business was the driving force behind his visit here didn’t sit well with him. A good ruler prioritized the well-being of their subjects over his own merriment.

But thinking about it some, he realized that such conventional thinking couldn’t apply to his current situation. He was in a whole new world, populated by a whole new species of sapient creatures with their own culture and social behaviors. A big part of being a good ruler was establishing strong relations with foreign powers, which meant making good first impressions with their respective peoples.

With a sigh, he replied, “Fine, I’ll play.”

“Great!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Dashie! Fold him!”

Hector’s vision was suddenly obscured as a thin piece of cloth was wrapped over his eyes. “What the–!?”

He felt two hooves clutch his sides, followed by a brash, feminine voice saying, “Don’t throw up!” before his body was spun around faster than a swordmaster’s strike, his cape flying wildly around him. He only just barely managed to keep himself from toppling over by the time he came to a stop. His head swam and stomach churned and it took all his willpower to hold back the rising bile in his throat.

He groaned. “Why is this happening to me?” he muttered under his breath. He felt a small piece of metal attached to a piece of cloth put into his hand.

“Okay, big guy, now don’t pin the tail on the human!” the same voice said from behind him.

Hector grimaced, eyebrows furrowing in annoyance as a low growl escaped his mouth. He moved forward, holding the tail in front of him and extending his other arm further out to feel for the wall. He quickly found the wall and shifted his hand around until he touched the picture, sticking the tail into the edge once he did so.

“Hey, that’s cheating, using your other hand!” the mare called.

Hector snorted. “Don’t care.” He ripped the blindfold from his face and turned around to face her.

She was a rainbow-maned pegasus with a blue coat. Her magenta eyes were furrowed and her muzzle was set in a thin, disapproving line. She hovered in midair, her wings continuously beating while her forehooves were crossed in front of her chest. The way she was staring at Hector made it appear like she was scrutinizing him, judging his character. It was only fair, he supposed; he was doing much the same to her. She appeared to be the hardiest of all the ponies they’d met so far.

Finally, she fluttered over to him, her expression softening a little. “So, you’re a real-life human,” she stated with casual interest. “You know, you guys only exist as fiction here in Equestria.”

“And your kind is relegated to mounts for pegasus knights back in Elibe,” Hector responded. “So there you go.”

The mare’s eyes widened a bit before she burst out a hearty laugh. She reached out a hoof in greeting. “Name’s Rainbow Dash. Nice to meet ya.”

Hector accepted the hoofshake, mulling over her given name. “Rainbow Dash… you’re the most talented weather pegasus in Equestria, then?”

“Oh, you’ve heard of me?”

“I heard about you from Princess Celestia. The job my wife and I have could use your talents.”

A smirk crossed Rainbow’s muzzle and she casually bumped a hoof against her chest. “Well, I guess I am, but what I really take pride in is being the fastest, most awesomest pegasus in all of Equestria.”

“And you’d better believe she’s the fastest!” Pinkie exclaimed, hopping over to join them. “Dashie is so fast, she can actually do a Sonic Rainboom! Not only does she break the sound barrier, but everything gets all colorful and flashy when she does it. It’s super duper awesome and loud and would probably shatter your eardrums if you were too close to it but it would still be amazing to see up close!”

Rainbow’s chest puffed with pride. “What she said.”

“... Sure.” Hector would still need a demonstration to know that she actually was a viable candidate for the job. “Anyway, I was also told there was a family of exceptional farmers living here called the Apple family. The job we have could benefit from them as well.”

“Sure are, and one of them’s my best friend.” Rainbow turned to the crowd of ponies. “Hey Applejack, come on over here!”

Out of the crowd came an orange mare with a blonde mane and wearing a strange, wide-brimmed hat. Her legs, unlike other ponies, had more pronounced muscles, particularly in her hind legs. She didn’t have wings or a horn; Hector still didn’t know what name those specific ponies were referred to as here.”

The mare, ‘Applejack’, came up to them, giving a curt nod to Hector while examining him with a curious eye. “Howdy there, Sugarcube. Y’all need me for somethin’?”

Hector blinked, taken aback by the mare’s strange accent. “Yeah, but first I have a question; what is your species of pony called?”

Applejack seemed equally taken aback by his question at first, but shrugged it off and answered in stride. “We’re called earth ponies. I reckon there’s a resemblance to ponies back in your world?”

Hector nodded. “Yeah, a little.” He had to admit, having multi-colored equines back home would make things interesting. Weird, and probably uncomfortable, but interesting nonetheless. “Anyway, my wife and I are here to recruit ponies specializing in weather control and agriculture.”

“That so, huh?” Applejack turned and took a seat at the closest table. “Well, why don’t ya tell us a bit more then?”

Hector and Rainbow Dash took seats as well. Pinkie left in search of more sweets to devour, thanking Hector for participating in her game of ‘Don’t Pin the Tail on the Human’. He still felt weirded out by the name but didn’t let it show.

He then proceeded to give the two mares a basic rundown of his duties as Marquess Ostia, as well as the food shortage that currently plagued Ilia, raising his voice to be heard over the din of chatter from the crowd around them. He explained how he and Florina reached the decision to seek out help in Equestria and what exactly would be needed from any ponies that offered their services. All the while, Rainbow Dash and Applejack listened intently, their faces betraying their interest and desire to answer his call for aid. All seemed to be going well for his plea.

That is until he mentioned the estimated total time it would take to complete the job.

Applejack grimaced. “I dunno; a whole month is a bit much to ask for.” She fidgeted. “I mean, I want to help, I really do, but I have my own work back at Sweet Apple Acres on my plate. I could probably find somepony to replace me, but still…”

“Yeah,” Rainbow spoke up. “I mean, managing the local weather isn’t an easy job. I could probably find somepony who can manage, but asking them to do it for a whole month? I’m not so sure.”

“I understand it’s a lot to ask of you, especially since you’re not mercenaries.” Hector folded his hands under his chin. “As head of the Lycian League, it is my responsibility to see to it that you two would receive compensation for your aid. The whole reason I’m coming to you is that my peoples' confidence in me is shaky at best, so I can’t freely provide consumable resources to even allied countries. Safety under my care, however, is something I can guarantee.”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash shared a look, biting their lips. “Well, the thing is,” Applejack began, “we don’t really need–”

“SWEETIE BELLE! RUN!”

The loud, ear-piercing shriek came from outside, rising above the chatter in the room and causing everyone to turn their heads toward the front door.

“That was Rarity!” Applejack said. She bolted for the door, Rainbow Dash following right behind.

Hector blinked for a moment before running after them.

Florina watched as the hyperactive pink pony dragged Hector toward a corner of the room. A small part of her found the sight of her husband being overpowered by something so cute and colorful funny, but mostly she hoped he’d be able to rein in his brusqueness enough to succeed in securing aid for Ilia. Every other pony in the room, surprisingly, seemed to instantaneously ignore her in favor of chatting amongst themselves.

Deciding to capitalize on her given room to breathe, Florina casually strolled over to one of the many tables holding sweets, taking a slice of cake for herself and taking a seat at a table off to the side of the room without any occupants. She took a bite out of the cake with her fork, savoring the near-divine sugary flavors it boasted. A part of her was a little jealous that such delectable sweets didn’t exist back in Elibe.

“Mind if I sit next to you, darling?”

Florina looked up to see an alabaster unicorn with a curled purple mane looking expectantly at her. She held a plate of her own cake in her magic. Florina blinked, then looked downcast.

“Is something the matter?”

“Um, no, y-you can sit here,” she replied. She wanted to enjoy the time to herself, but it wouldn’t do to be impolite to the ponies.

She heard the unicorn take a seat next to her. A white hoof came into her field of vision. “My name is Rarity.”

Florina hesitated for a second before she accepted the hoofshake. “Florina,” she said quietly.

“So you’re visiting royalty from another world?” Rarity said with excitement in her voice. Florina gave a small eep when she felt Rarity grip her dress. “Oh, this is such a beautifully-designed dress! I believe I feel inspiration striking!”

Florina stared wide-eyed with shock down at Rarity. It took a couple of seconds before the unicorn noticed her gaze and let go of her dress, smiling sheepishly. “Sorry. Force of habit.”

Florina gave no reply, merely taking another bite of her cake. She chewed quietly, mulling to herself while watching the festivities with little more than casual interest. They ate in silence for a minute, all the while Florina could feel Rarity slipping glances her direction every other moment. The only consolation she had was knowing Rarity seemed to take more interest in her dress than she herself. It was a pretty dress, she had to admit; the royal seamstresses did amazing work.

Finally, she worked up the courage to ask something she’d been wondering. “Rarity, why is everyone so accepting of me and my husband’s origin?”

“You mean the fact that you’re from another world?”

Florina nodded.

Rarity took a moment to eat some more cake before answering. “Actually, most of the ponies here don’t really care about whether you’re really from another world. Mostly they’re just glad to have an excuse to attend another one of Pinkie Pie’s parties. I imagine some of them are a bit skeptical. I, of course, believe you two are, as do the rest of my friends. Twilight told us all about the Singularity and the story of how you two met, and she’s one of the most trustworthy ponies in Equestria.” She turned to look down at Florina’s dress again. “Anyway, that really is a lovely dress. I particularly love how the purple fabric compliments your mane.”

Florina murmured a half-hearted agreement, her mind elsewhere. The crowds’ chatter was starting to annoy her a little and, just as well, she didn’t want to have to speak up to be heard.

She picked up her plate. “I’m going outside.”

“Oh, mind if I come too?” Rarity picked up her own plate.

Florina nodded. Together, the two of them left Sugarcube Corner, coming out in front of the store. Florina was about to sit down on the front steps when she noticed something in her eye’s corner. Standing a little way to her right was a butter-yellow pegasus with a soft pink mane and tail. A hummingbird was fluttering in the air before her and, to Florina’s surprise, the pegasus actually seemed to be conversing with it.

“Now Dennis, you let me know if Angel sneaks food from the cupboard, okay?”

The bird twittered in reply.

“Thank you. Be safe on your way back home.”

The bird fluttered away, chirping happily.

“Oh hello, Fluttershy dear,” Rarity said.

The pegasus, ‘Fluttershy’, turned to face them. The instant her eyes landed on Florina she jumped into the air with an eep. Upon landing on the ground, eyes shrunk to pinpricks, she curled into a shivering little ball.

Florina blinked. She heard Rarity sigh next to her. “Fluttershy, you do remember the visiting royalty from another world? It’s only been a couple of hours since Twilight told us.”

Another small eep sounded from the pegasus.

“Oh, there’s no need to be so afraid, dear; Florina here is perfectly harmless. Why, quite ladylike, if I may be honest.”

Fluttershy gave no response.

Rarity sighed again and turned to Florina. “Please don’t take it the wrong way, darling. Really, Fluttershy acts this way around anyone strange and/or frightening. It’s just in her nature, really; please don’t take offense to it.”

Florina registered everything Rarity was saying but was only half-listening. Her attention was fixated entirely on Fluttershy. Seeing the poor little thing be so afraid of her tugged at her heartstrings. It was like looking into a mirror to the past. The need to console surged through her heart.

Smiling, she walked over to Fluttershy, the pegasus’ trembling growing more intense as she got closer. She knelt down and whispered, “Your mane is pretty.” It truly was; the way it was swept to one side and curled wasn’t bad to look at. Ponies’ manes were certainly better kept than humans’.

Fluttershy’s body relaxed a little. She peeked an eye through her mane. Florina’s smile broadened.

“Um, thank you,” Fluttershy whispered. “Yours is nice too.”

“Thank you too.” Florina’s eyes tracked in the direction the bird, Dennis, had flown. “Can you really talk to birds?” She spoke as gently as she could, which was as easy as blinking her eyes.

It seemed to work, as Fluttershy lifted her head out of her hooves. While she didn’t smile, her eyes betrayed a greater sense of calm. “Sort of,” she replied and gestured to her flank. “It’s part of my special talent.”

Florina cast her gaze to the trio of pink butterflies adorning Fluttershy’s flank— her ‘cutie mark’ if she remembered Twilight correctly from their time together during the Great Convergence. “What do you talk about with them?”

“Well, um, mostly how their families are doing. Sometimes they tell me important things going on around my cottage, or if one of my friends is in danger and needs help.” She uncurled herself a little more, eyes showing off greater calm. “I take care of lots of animals back at my cottage. Before I met the rest of my friends, they were the only real company I had in my life.”

Florina lifted a hand. “Can I pet your mane?” she asked.

Fluttershy blinked. “Um, sure, I guess?”

Florina reached her hand up to Fluttershy’s mane and lightly stroked it. She was amazed by how silky smooth it was, but otherwise, it felt no different from a horse’s mane back home. “I like animals too,” she said after a few moments. “My best friend is actually a riding pegasus named Huey that I’ve had ever since I was a little girl.” She paused briefly. “At least, he’s my best animal friend.”

Fluttershy arched a confused eyebrow. “Animal?”

“Oh, right.” Florina’s cheeks warmed a little and she mentally berated herself for forgetting who she was speaking to. “Only humans are sapient back in my world. Pegasi and other equines don’t speak.”

“Oh.” Fluttershy’s eyes widened a little. For a second, Florina was afraid she’d somehow insulted her, or just as bad, made her uncomfortable again. But her fear melted away when Fluttershy’s muzzle lifted into a small smile and she giggled. “I’d love to meet him. Maybe I can translate what he says for you.”

Florina’s lips curled upward, her own giggle yearning to break through. She let it burst forth, holding a hand to her mouth to stifle it a little. “He’d probably just tell me to watch out for arrows and to give him more carrots.”

Another round of giggles escaped their throats. Fluttershy was fully uncurled by now, standing tall on all four legs. Florina felt a surge of pride swell in her chest knowing she’d gotten this shy little pegasus to open up. She imagined this was how her friend Serra probably felt by the end of her ‘training’ to boost Florina’s confidence during their time in Eliwood’s army. It was a good feeling, she had to admit.

“Well well well, you two sure have gotten off nicely,” Rarity said, joining them. She sat down on the ground, giving Fluttershy a sly wink. “I told you Florina was a proper lady, didn’t I?”

Fluttershy just blushed.

A minute of silence passed afterward in which the three of them just sat and, in Florina’s and Rarity’s case, finished off their cake.

“I’m going to go check on my husband,” Florina said, getting up. “Hector should have found the ponies Princess Celestia told us to seek out by now.”

“Oh, and who might those be?” Rarity asked.

“We’re looking for ponies who can control the weather and who can quickly grow crops. Princess Celestia told us we could find the best for the job here in Ponyville.”

“Why do you need ponies with those talents?” Fluttershy asked.

Florina proceeded to give them a brief rundown of the situation with Ilia, Hector’s own problems with ruling Lycia, and how they connected with each other. Rarity listened with interest the entire time while Fluttershy’s expression was unreadable.

“My, that certainly is an unfortunate predicament your dear husband is in. But it sounds like you both made the right call, coming here for aid.” Rarity’s mouth fell into a slight frown. “I’m not sure how easy it will be to convince our friends to lend their assistance, however. It sounds like this would be a lengthy job, and spare time isn’t something we typically have in great abundance.”

“I understand,” Florina replied. She turned and made her way back up the stairs.

“What’s that?” she heard Fluttershy say.

Florina turned around to see Rarity and Fluttershy staring off into the town. She tracked their gaze, spotting a few points of color off in the distance. As they got closer, details filled themselves in, eventually forming three little fillies wearing dark red capes galloping toward them, kicking up little clouds of dirt.

Then a fourth, much larger shape came from around a building, chasing them.

Florina heard Rarity squeal in terror beside her. Turning, she saw panic in the unicorn’s eyes.

“SWEETIE BELLE! RUN!” Rarity cried.

Florina watched as the larger figure became more clearly defined as it got closer. The shape it eventually took left her baffled. It was a large, vulpine creature, but made out of tree branches and leaves in place of flesh and fur. Yellow-green eyes stared down with predatory hunger at the three fillies it chased.

Florina registered a crowd of footsteps from behind her. There were a few quick short gasps, followed by shrill screams of panic and terror.

“Timberwolf!”

“Run girls, run!”

“Come on, make it”

“Everyone, get back inside!” she heard Twilight call.

The fillies were halfway to Sugarcube Corner now, but the ‘timberwolf’ was gradually gaining on them. Their eyes were filled with terror and their little legs pounded the ground with panicked abandon. She heard several sets of hooves retreat back inside the building. Hector, Twilight, and two more ponies — a blue pegasus and an orange earth pony — came out in front of Florina.

“I’ll get ‘em,” the blue pegasus said. She spread her wings, ready to take flight, only for Hector to put a hand up to stop her. “What’re you–?”

Hector quickly grabbed Florina’s and Rarity’s plates and took off running toward the timberwolf. As his armor was made for heavy defense rather than swiftness, his jog was noticeably labored, his armor clanking loudly with each step, but he pushed forward as fast as he could manage.

“Now what in tarnation is he up to?” the orange pony asked.

Florina smiled. “He’s going to save them.”

Everyone turned to regard her for a moment before returning their attention to the unfolding confrontation.

Hector stopped off to the right of the approaching fillies and timberwolf. He took one of the plates in his hand and, reeling back, tossed it at the timberwolf. The plate sailed through the air, smacking the timberwolf dead on the snout and shattering into many pieces. The timberwolf stopped dead in its tracks, recoiling from the blow. It appeared to look confused for a moment. Then the second plate smacked the right side of its head and it turned its vengeful gaze squarely onto Hector.

The three fillies made it safely to Sugarcube Corner, stopping in front of the group and taking deep, gasping breaths.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity wrapped her hooves around the white filly. “Thank goodness you’re alright!”

“Apple Bloom.” The orange pony repeated the motion with the yellow filly.

“You’re okay, Scootaloo!” The blue pegasus followed with the orange filly.

None of the fillies returned their respective hugs, likely too tired from running to move their legs.

“Ohmygosh, Hector!” Twilight cried.

Everyone turned to see the timberwolf charging down Hector. It was then that Florina noticed the wooden vulpine appeared to be favoring its hind legs, judging by its irregular gait. As it got closer she saw why: one of the branches which made up its front right leg was snapped and limply dangling.

Hector quickly fetched his axe from its sheath. Florina heard a few sharp intakes of breath from some of the ponies and a small murmur of ‘woah’ from the blue pegasus. He stood patiently, axe firmly clutched in his hand. When the timberwolf was but a mere ten feet away it lunged through the air, claws outstretched and aimed straight for Hector’s throat.

In one swift motion, Hector side-stepped to the left, simultaneously swinging the axe into the creature’s side. The blade of the axe connected with a loud thwack, burying itself into the wood. A loud agonized howl escaped the timberwolf’s mouth as it continued flying through the air, landing on the ground with the axe still embedded into its side.

The ponies all watched with stupefied expressions adorning their muzzles while a simple, plain smile graced Florina’s lips.

Hector strode up to the writhing timberwolf, his own expression one of cold indifference. He gripped the axe tightly and, with a good wrench, pulled it free, eliciting a pained whimper from the downed beast. He then delivered a heavy kick to the creature, to which it got up and began scampering away, whimpering all the while. It rounded a corner out of sight just as Hector approached the group, looking down at the three fillies with concern.

“Are you three alright?” he asked them.

All the ponies simultaneously snapped from their collective shock. The three fillies managed to calm down from their sprint to safety, their breathing becoming regular.

“Yeah,” the yellow one, ‘Apple Bloom’, replied.

“Thanks for saving us, mister,” the white one, ‘Sweetie Belle’, said.

“That was so awesome!” the orange one, ‘Scootaloo’, gleefully cried. She ran over to Hector, her eyes sparkling and mouth running faster than a cavalier’s steed. “The way you smashed that axe down on him was so, like, ‘You’re not the boss of me, begone vile thing!’ and then kicking him while he was down was like ‘Bam!’” She smashed the ground with her hoof for emphasis. “That. Was. So. Awesome!” She pushed her cheeks inward with her hooves; it was a strange gesture.

“Totally!” Apple Bloom said, joining her friend. “Can you teach us how ta fight like that, mister?”

“Oh no!” The orange mare came forward and pulled the two fillies back. “No way you two are gonna ever even think about tryin’ something like that? Got it?”

She gave the two fillies a hard, stern glare, the kind a mother would give to misbehaving children. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom wilted under the gaze, shrinking in on themselves and nodding.

“Why was that timberwolf chasing you three anyway?” Twilight asked. “And while we’re at it, why weren’t you at the party?”

“We saw his cape–” Scootaloo gestured to Hector, “–and we wanted to show off ours to him.” She turned around, affording everyone a glimpse of the pattern on her cape: a stylized little pony against a blue backdrop, itself wearing a cape. “But we got attacked on our way back.”

“Now what have we all told ya ‘bout going through the Everfree unsupervised?” the orange mare admonished again.

“We didn’t go through the Everfree!” Apple Bloom protested.

“Yeah,” Scootaloo said, “we were following the trail back to town when all of a sudden, Sweetie Belle stepped on a twig–”

“–that turned out to be part of a timberwolf, which reformed and chased us!” Sweetie Belle finished.

“Are you serious?” Twilight asked, disbelief in her voice.

The fillies all nodded.

A moment of uncomfortable silence descended on the group. Worry clouded all the ponies’ eyes. Apparently, something about the situation wasn’t normal to them.

“Alright then,” the orange mare broke the silence, turning her gaze back up to Hector. “Thanks for savin’ my sister, Hector.”

“I must give thanks as well,” Rarity spoke up, drawing Sweetie Belle close. “If anything happened to my dear, sweet Sweetie Belle…” She buried her muzzle into her sister’s mane, a couple of tears falling down her face.

“Rarity!” Sweetie Belle whined. “You’re embarrassing me!”

“Scoots’ isn’t my sister,” the blue pegasus said, ruffling the filly’s mane, “but uh, yeah, thanks for saving my number one fan.”

“Don’t expect anything less from me,” Hector said with a smile, swinging his axe over his shoulder with one hand. “It’s a lord’s duty to protect the common folk.”

Twilight giggled. “Well, you certainly did your job well, Hector.”

Fluttershy shuffled a hoof, her mane obscuring one eye. “It was, um, a little violent, though.”

Hector shrugged. “Either him or the little ones.”

“Well, still, thanks for savin’ our sisters,” the orange mare said. “Is there anythin’ we can do to repay ya?”

Hector raised an eyebrow. “I believe you know what you can do.”

A look of realization crossed the mare’s face. “Oh, right. Hey, wait a minute—!” She glared angrily up at Hector. “You didn’t jus’ do that ta guilt us into joinin’ you, did ya?”

“As I said, it is a lord’s duty to protect the common folk,” Hector repeated. He pointed in the direction the timberwolf retreated. “That was a demonstration of my promise to uphold that duty.”

“I could’ve taken it on all by myself, you know,” Rainbow spoke up.

“I don’t doubt that,” was all Hector said in response. “Whatever choice you end up making, I will respect.”

Another uncomfortable silence passed between everyone. The fillies looked between Hector and their sisters, confusion clear in their eyes. The adult ponies had expressions ranging from hesitance to contemplation to concern. Florina realized Hector must not have had the best of luck with recruiting them earlier.

Finally, Twilight broke the silence by clearing her throat. “Well, how about we all get properly acquainted before we discuss this further?”

Everyone nodded their affirmation before they all regrouped back inside Sugarcube Corner. Everyone inside was assured that everything was alright and the festivities resumed in earnest.

The humans and the ponies were all formally introduced to one another and Hector once again gave the full details of his call for aid. And once again, it was after mentioning the whole endeavor would take about a month that everyone’s hesitation showed clear as crystal in their eyes. It made sense, Florina supposed, seeing how these ponies clearly had their own lives to live here in Equestria. Asking them to put that aside for such an extended period of time was a little much to ask for.

By the time Hector finished talking, the ponies’ reactions were greatly assorted: Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity were sheepishly rubbing their heads while their sisters looked contemplative, hooves rubbing their chins. Fluttershy and Twilight seemed to be concerned for their friends, but there was a hint of intrigue in their eyes as well.

“I’m assuming you wouldn’t need my help, then?” Rarity asked. “Something having to do with sewing clothes, perhaps?”

Hector shook his head. “No, nothing like that; Ilia just needs food and warm weather.”

“I do feel the need to repay you for saving my sister.”

“If I ever have an issue with my wardrobe, I’ll come to you.”

Rarity nodded. “Very well, then.”

“Here’s the thing,” Applejack spoke up. “I want to help ya, Hector; I really do. But I meant what I said about not having a readily available replacement ta help on the farm. Harvest season is gettin’ close, and that’s when I’m needed the most.”

“Yeah, and the Ponyville weather team wouldn’t be half as efficient as it is without me,” Rainbow Dash said, a hint of pride in her voice. “Besides, how’re we even supposed to know that our magic will work in Eilee–Ealou–”

“Elibe,” Hector corrected.

“Yeah, how’re we supposed to know it’ll even work over there?”

“It actually should work very well,” Twilight spoke up, drawing everyone’s attention to her, “at least, if we’re to trust the word of those Guides in the Singularity. When the Singularity was created, and all worlds linked together, their respective systems of physics started harmonizing with each other. Enough time has passed that I’m sure you’d be able to use your magic in Elibe without a problem.”

“Wow, Twilight, I actually understood everything you said for once,” Rainbow said with a smirk.

“Yeah, Twilight,” Applejack said with a laugh. “Glad to see you’re willin’ to tone down the science-speak for once.”

Twilight smiled, rolling her eyes.

“But that still leaves the problem of findin’ replacements for our jobs until we get back. Believe me, Sugarcube, I’m wrackin’ my brain trying to think of somepony, but I’m comin’ up empty.”

Rainbow rubbed her chin. “I could probably convince Thunderlane and Blossomforth to take over for me. I can’t imagine they’ll handle things as well as me, but I’m thinking they’ll at least keep Ponyville in one piece. But that’s if I can convince them.”

Applejack sighed. “Then I guess that just leaves me.”

Apple Bloom’s eyes widened to twice their size and she leaned forward to match Applejack’s gaze. “Hey, Sis…”

Applejack’s eyes narrowed. “Apple Bloom…”

“Yeah, the three of us can chip in and help while you’re gone!” Scootaloo said, catching onto Apple Bloom’s intent.

“Yeah, we can totally help!” Sweetie Belle affirmed.

Florina smiled at the little fillies’ excitement. Hector smirked, shaking his head a little. The rest of the ponies followed suit, all except for Applejack, who continued giving them a hard glare.

“Listen, you three,” she said, looking between the fillies, “I appreciate y’all wanting ta help. I really do.” She sighed again. “But managing all of Sweet Apple Acres is a tall order. Even with the three of y’all workin’ together, I’m still hesitant, to put it mildly.”

“Ah, c’mon big sis,” Apple Bloom whined. “You’re always treatin’ me like a little filly! I already help out on the farm with you an’ Big Mac; havin’ the girls help me will make it a breeze!”

“Yeah, we can help, Applejack!” Sweetie Belle reaffirmed.

“It’s the least we can do to repay Hector for saving our lives,” Scootaloo added.

Applejack’s glare softened a little. As if sensing weakness, the fillies’ eyes grew bigger and shimmered while their mouths turned into cute little pouts. Florina even thought she heard a whimper come from one of them. The whole sight forced her to stifle a giggle.

Applejack’s expression softened even more at the fillies’ cute faces. Her lip trembled and eyebrows furrowed as if she was resisting a powerful spell. The battle wasn’t hers to win, though, as she finally let out a gasp and fell face first onto the table. Lifting her face up, she very begrudgingly said, “Fine. Y’all can help.”

“Yay!” the fillies all shouted in unison.

“But I’m tellin’ Big Mac ta keep a close eye on you three!”

“So, do we have an agreement?” Hector asked Applejack.

“I reckon so, right after I tell my family what’s happenin'.” She got up and trotted out the front door.

“I’d better go find Blossomforth and Thunderlane.” Rainbow got up out of her chair and took off up into the air. She turned to Fluttershy. “I’ll bring Tank over afterward.”

Fluttershy cast her gaze downward for a second and scuffed a hoof against the chair. “Actually, um… I kinda want to go too.”

Every single pony’s eyes bulged in response. Florina and Hector raised their eyebrows in interest.

“Wait wait wait,” Rainbow repeated, waving her hooves back and forth in a strange gesture. “You actually want to come? You, Fluttershy, want to come with us?”

Fluttershy softly nodded.

“Why?”

“I’m interested in seeing another world,” Fluttershy replied, but Florina thought she saw the pegasus’ eyes briefly glance in her direction. “I can get Zecora to look after my animals if that’s alright with you all.”

The ponies all shared surprised glances while Hector just shrugged. Florina’s surprise was only very brief before a spark of realization struck and she gave Fluttershy a soft, understanding smile.

“Well, if you’re sure…” Rainbow trailed off, rubbing the back of her head. “I’ll… see you guys in a bit.” She flew out the front door as well.

“You know what?” Twilight said, sitting up and putting her hooves on the table, a confident grin crossing her muzzle. “I’m going too.”

“And what might your reason be, dear?” Rarity asked.

“Isn’t it obvious!?” Twilight’s eyes glimmered with excited anticipation. She rubbed her hooves together, mouth splitting into a wide, almost manic grin. “A new world means so many new people to meet. Another whole culture! A different kind of magic to study, even! How could I pass up an opportunity like that? And Spike can handle running the library until I get back, so all should be good for me to go.”

“Indeed, how could you pass that up?” Rarity shot her a sly grin, one which Twilight responded to by waving a dismissive hoof.

“So that means we’ve got four ponies coming with us.” Hector got up from the table. “We should get a move on soon. It’ll be nighttime by the time we get back to Castle Ostia. We’ll need a good night’s rest before setting off for Ilia.”

Twilight turned to Fluttershy. “Looks like we’re bound for another adventure, huh?”

Fluttershy gave a soft, slightly nervous smile. “I-I guess so.”

The sun was just above the horizon by the time everyone was ready and gathered at the train station. Everyone who was going was gathered in front of the train while their friends and acquaintances were ready to bid them a fond farewell. Hector had assured the ponies they wouldn’t need to bring anything for their journey, and so had packed nothing, though, Twilight insisted she had her own special ways of bringing belongings; Hector didn’t bother asking for details. He’d also had Rainbow Dash give a demonstration of her weather magic and he had to admit, being able to put his hand through a cloud was an enlightening experience, one he could previously only take Florina’s word for.

Thunderlane, Blossomforth, the Apple family, Zecora, and Spike were brought up to speed on what was going on and all had agreed to keep things in order. Seeing the little dragon had shocked Hector and Florina enough that both of them lost awareness as bad memories rose from the suppressed depths of their minds. They’d eventually snapped from their trance and assured the ponies that they were alright.

“I’m counting on you and Owlowiscious to not burn down the library while I’m gone,” Twilight said to Spike. “Also, no rave parties, you hear?”

“You can count on me, Twilight,” Spike said. One hand was in front, holding a scroll, while the other was behind his back.

“Let me see both hands, Spike,” Twilight ordered.

Spike sighed and brought his other hand out in front. “You can count on me, Twilight.”

“That’s better,” Twilight said with a patronizing smile.

Spike then breathed a plume of fire onto the scroll. It vanished in a puff of sparkling smoke and flew off into the sky, all while Hector and Florina watched in awe.

“I’m counting on you both not to flood Ponyville, or destroy every building with lightning,” Rainbow told Blossomforth and Thunderlane.

“We’ll do our best,” Thunderlane said.

Blossomforth nodded her agreement.

“Promise me you fillies’ll all listen to Big Mac an’ Granny and only do what they tell you to do, exactly how they tell you to do it,” Applejack said to her sister and her friends.

“We promise!” the Cutie Mark Crusaders replied in unison.

“Don’t you worry ‘bout nothin’, girl,” the old lime-green mare, ‘Granny Smith’, said. “Me an’ Big Mac’ll keep these young whippersnappers in order or I’m not yer grandma!”

“Eeyup,” the big red stallion, ‘Big Mac’, followed up.

“All the food is in the cupboards left of the sink,” Fluttershy told the black and white-striped pony, ‘Zecora’. “And make sure Angel Bunny doesn’t pick the lock to the carrot cake stash.”

“Dear Fluttershy, do not fret; animal caretaking, I truly get,” Zecora rhymed. She looked at the departing group. “Be careful in the other world, please do; from one world to another, great unknowns await you.”

“Nothing will happen to them as long as I’m there to keep guard,” Hector promised.

The train blew its whistle and the doors opened. The departing group began filing onto the train while both groups waved goodbye to each other.

“Take care, girls!” Rarity called.

“Ooh ooh ooh!” Pinkie said, bouncing on her hooves. “Bring back a souvenir!”

“We’ll see, Pinkie!” Twilight called back.

The group of six gathered onto the train and took their seats. Once again, Florina sat next to Hector, this time taking the window seat herself. Soon enough, the train started up and the group was on their way back to Canterlot and eventually Elibe.

A surge of warmth enveloped Florina’s chest as she was excited by the success of their mission to gather aid for Ilia. Thoughts of her homeland eventually brought upon thoughts of Fiora and Farina and another surge of warmth spread through her at the prospect of meeting her sisters again. She’d grown so much in the past two years, she couldn’t wait to show it to them.

Chapter 4: Return to Elibe

The sun had long since set by the time the train rolled into Canterlot. The train doors opened and as no one else was riding in the same coach, the group of six exited swiftly and with no hassle. A group of royal guards was waiting for them on the platform, but unlike the white-coated guards from earlier, these were dark gray with bat-like wings, slitted golden eyes, and wearing midnight-blue armor. Hector heard Florina gasp at the sight. He found them more interesting than surprising; Equestria certainly had a greater diversity of sapient creatures than Elibe.

The leader stepped forward and addressed Twilight.

“Good evening, Ms. Sparkle. Their Highnesses Princess Celestia and Princess Luna await your party at the castle.”

Twilight took a moment to stretch her hind legs before nodding. “Lead the way, soldier.”

The group fell into step behind the guards, following them as they traversed the previously bustling cobblestone streets, now empty with only the sounds of their foot/hoofsteps filling the air. Everyone walked as softly as possible, mindful of the sleeping residents. Hector had to admit, he was feeling a lot less tense now that the streets were empty. The peaceful nighttime ambiance certainly didn’t hurt, either.

One thing that caught his eye as they backtracked through Canterlot was the previously unlit street lamps. The lights shining within came from the same kind of ball-like devices he’d seen on the train. The idea of opening up a system of trade with Equestria to bring their advanced magic and/or technology to Lycia was starting to look very appealing; it would be especially useful if a war with another country ever broke out.

Eventually, the group made it to the castle. A midnight-blue alicorn was standing at the entrance, tracking Hector and Florina with her curious eyes as they approached. In contrast to Celestia’s golden regalia, this one’s was silver but otherwise wasn’t much different in design.

“Princess Luna!” Twilight said and ran the rest of the way. She wrapped her hooves around the princess and nuzzled her side, a gesture that ‘Luna’ returned after a second of hesitation.

“It is good to see you again, Twilight Sparkle,” she said with a smile.

The rest of the group reached them. Princess Luna broke the hug and returned her attention to Hector and Florina. “So, you are the human royalty from another world.” She tracked her eyes up and down as if studying Hector’s and Florina’s figures. “I must say, your kind’s choice of royal garb is rather unorthodox.”

“I don’t know what you’re comparing it with,’ Hector said, inspecting her own choice of clothes, or rather, distinct lack of them. “A crown, necklace, and shoes aren’t a whole lot to rightfully call ‘royal garb’.”

Princess Luna’s eyes widened in response to the remark. Hector heard some of the ponies draw sharp gasps. Florina clutched his hand; a brief glance showed she was biting her lip with a finger to her chin.

A few moments of silence passed between everyone. Hector waited patiently for whatever possible rebuttal Luna could give. He wouldn’t have been so blunt had Luna not done so first, so she didn’t have a leg to stand on for being angry at him.

“Not one to put on airs, are you, Lord Hector?” she finally said with a sly grin.

Hector matched her sly expression. “Something I take great pride in, Princess Luna.”

“As you should,” Luna replied. Hector heard a few more shocked intakes of breath. Luna turned and beckoned the group to enter. “Come. My sister awaits to send you all off to Elibe.”

The group followed Princess Luna through the halls of Canterlot Castle. Twilight talked up a storm with Princess Luna the whole way, asking her questions that sometimes managed to elicit a blush from the princess. Seeing such a casual conversation between a royal and a commoner actually made Hector a little jealous. He figured there was some special history between Twilight and Luna that was the reason for their unusual casualness.

At one point, Rainbow flew up beside Hector and whispered, “Hey, what you said to Luna back there? Not a whole lot of people would have the nerve to speak down to either princess like that.” She smiled. “I gotta say, I like your bravery. Some would call it stupidity, but there’s no way it’s not bravery.”

“I spoke to her the same way I speak to all the other Lords and Ladies of Lycia.”

“Well, it was still awesome.”

The corner of Hector’s mouth lifted. “Thanks.” It always felt nice to meet someone new who appreciated his mannerisms.

Princess Luna led them through the halls, past several more bat-winged guards who only spared brief, curious glances towards Hector and Florina as they passed. She led them down the exact same path Hector and Florina had come from upon arriving in Canterlot Castle earlier, eventually ending in front of the same supply closet the Window was located in. Princess Celestia was waiting for them outside the door.

“So you two were successful in your mission,” Princess Celestia said, regarding Hector and Florina. “I trust they know the full details surrounding your call for aid?”

“They know everything they need to know,” Hector promised, stepping up to the alicorn.

Celestia raised an eyebrow. “They also know how violent your world can be at times compared to Equestria, as well?”

All the ponies, minus Twilight, cringed a little.

“I made clear the danger of being ambushed by bandits.” Hector smiled and reached around to pat the axe strapped to his back. “They’ll have the best possible protection, so don’t believe for a second they won’t come back safe and sound.”

“You’re certainly confident, Lord Hector, that much is certain.” Princess Luna stood alongside her sister. “We only hope that confidence isn’t born out of arrogance.”

Florina spoke up. “Hector means what he says, Princess. I’ve witnessed his combat skills firsthand and he truly is the strongest fighter I’ve ever seen.”

“And hey, don’t think the four of us can’t pull our weight in protecting ourselves!” Rainbow Dash said. She punched the air a few times. “If the going gets tough, the bad guys’ll regret messing with us when they get a taste of my hoof in their face!”

“Let’s not get carried away there, Rainbow,” Applejack said, her tone conveying a sense of reason and patience. “Things’re a whole lot different in their world if they gotta use actual weapons to defend themselves. Better we jus’ let them do all the fightin’ and make sure to repay them by doing our jobs when we get to this ‘Ilia’ place.”

Rainbow crossed her hooves, pouting a little. “I guess you’re right.”

Fluttershy flew up to Rainbow’s side, laying a hoof on her withers. “Maybe we’ll have a nice, safe trip and no one will try to ambush us. Even better, maybe we’ll make a new friend or two along the way.”

Hector snorted. “Don’t get your hopes up. With how long we’ll be traveling, odds are at least one of the dozens of bandit groups spread over Elibe will try to attack us.”

Fluttershy’s gaze wilted a little.

“But we just might make some new friends,” Florina spoke up, to which Fluttershy’s face brightened. “We made lots of new friends during our time in Lord Eliwood’s army, all just from traveling across the continent on our journey.”

“And I’m hoping to learn as much as I can about Elibean culture and magic while we’re there!” Twilight’s eyes lit up and she rubbed her hooves together.

Celestia chuckled. “I would expect nothing less from you, my faithful student,” she said, earning a blush from Twilight.

“Well then, shall we head off?” Hector asked.

“Yeah, let’s get this adventure started already!” Rainbow said excitedly.

The group of six stepped into the supply closet. Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash all stared in awe at the sight of the Window hovering in the air, this being their first time witnessing it.

“Be safe, my little ponies,” Princess Celestia said, enveloping the door in her magic. “And happy travels.”

“We will, Princess,” Twilight affirmed.

With a final nod from Celestia, the door was closed.

“Well then, time to go,” Hector said. He stepped through the Window alongside Florina.

They once again found themselves in the infinite white expanse of the Singularity. Twilight came through a second later. After some hesitation, the rest of the ponies followed suit, gathering in front of the Window and scanning the plain scenery around them.

“Wow, so this is the Singularity?” Applejack breathed.

“Yeah,” Twilight answered. “Exactly as it was last time I was here.”

“Why’s it so white and boring?” Rainbow asked.

“No one knows for sure, but the people who were here when it was formed concluded that the person who orchestrated the Great Convergence deliberately constructed it to look like this.” Twilight shook her head. “Honestly, a lot of the things we were actually told would seem unbelievable to anyone who wasn’t there, but one thing we know for sure is that the Singularity was created as a hub for all worlds, to permanently connect and allow travel between them.” She smiled up at Florina and Hector. “Lucky for you, because now you’ve got help from my friends.”

Hector smiled as well, nodding. “Yeah, it was definitely a good thing.”

Florina nodded her agreement as well.

Fluttershy spoke up. “So, how do we get to Elibe from here?”

“Well, first we have to find a Guide,” Twilight answered. She took a moment to scan their surroundings. “Ah! There we go.”

The group followed her to a Guide hovering a little ways away from them. Rainbow, Applejack, and Fluttershy stared at it curiously.

“Hello,” Twilight said to it, receiving no response. “We wish to travel to the land of Elibe.”

The Guide raised one of its spheres and a Window appeared from far away in an eye’s blink, eliciting gasps from Twilight’s friends.

“See? Easy,” Twilight said and stepped through the Window.

Everyone else followed after her, coming into the Castle Ostia supply room. Hector stepped forward and knocked on the door. It opened a second later to reveal Oswin staring back at them.

“Welcome back, milord,” he said. “Were you successful?”

Hector smiled and stepped aside to let him see the ponies. He heard Fluttershy squeak while Oswin reeled his head back a little in surprise. He must not have been quite as prepared to meet alien equines as he’d claimed.

His features quickly returned to stoic, however, and he gave a curt nod. “Very well. Shall I have rooms prepared for them, then?”

Hector nodded in return. “We’re going to need a good night’s rest; we leave first thing in the morning.”

“Your will be done, milord.” And with that, Oswin strode off, his bulky armor clanking the whole way.

“Wow,” Rainbow said, stepping up beside the royal couple, “that was some pretty bulky armor he was wearing.”

“Those who choose to become armor knights must be strong and durable,” Hector explained. “No one is as proud to wear armor like Oswin, nor as skilled in such combat. He alone would be enough to protect you girls on our journey.”

“Wow, really?” Twilight said, coming up beside them.

“Oswin is one of the most skilled knights of Ostia in many years,” Florina remarked. “He will protect you four as if you were Ostian royalty yourselves.”

“That’s good to hear,” Fluttershy said.

“There are a few things we need to discuss before retiring to bed,” Hector said, stepping out of the closet. “Let’s go someplace better to sit down and talk.”

The ponies fell into step behind Hector and Florina as they traversed the halls. Only the sounds of their steps against stone filled the air as the castle was barren and devoid of activity, all the servants having retired to their rooms. At one point, Hector motioned for the group to stop just before they rounded a corner. Looking around, he spotted a lone guard wandering the hall on patrol. He waited until the guard was out of sight before signaling the all clear to the group, to the plainly apparent confusion of the ponies.

They eventually reached the sitting room and filed in, taking seats.

“Ugh, this chair is so hard,” Rainbow whined, trying to position herself comfortably on the chair’s wooden seat. “This is definitely not built for ponies.”

“Then feel free not to sit in it,” Hector said brusquely.

Rainbow shrugged and flew up into the air, hovering in place. None of the other ponies complained about the seats, but it was clear from their expressions they weren’t too comfortable either.

Hector waited until everyone was settled in to begin.

“There’s just one aspect of this mission that I haven’t accounted for. We can provide enough food for the journey, the best protection Ostia can offer, and relatively comfortable sleeping conditions.” He folded his hands under his chin. “The existence of the Window has been kept a well-guarded secret to all but a select few people outside of myself and Florina, and believe me, that’s hard to do with how many spies there are in this castle, let alone the castle town.”

“Whoa, there are spies in this world?” Rainbow asked. Her eyes lit with excitement. “This world is starting to sound awesome!”

“Sucks Pinkie didn’t wanna come,” Applejack remarked. “Bet she would’a liked it.”

Hector couldn’t even begin to guess in what alternate universe spies were a pleasant occurrence. “As we’ve said before, equines aren’t sapient here. We can’t let anybody we can’t trust see colorful, talking ponies walking around. Luckily, I learned a few tricks of stealth from my big brother, so we can get you out of the city without being seen. We’re not as likely to be seen while traveling across uninhabited land, but I’d still rather not take the chance until we get to Ilia.” He sighed. “I’d hate to have to confine you to the supply wagon the entire time, but I don’t see any other option.”

“Whoa whoa whoa,” Rainbow repeated, making another strange gesture with her hooves. “No way in heck I’m gonna be cooped up in a wagon for Celestia knows how long. In case you haven’t noticed, flying’s kinda my thing.” She gestured to her still flapping wings.

“Oh, I don’t know,” Fluttershy said softly, scuffing a hoof across her chair. “I wouldn’t really mind it that much.”

“Ah think I’m gonna have to agree with Rainbow,” Applejack said, rubbing the back of her head. “I’d get a might bit antsy bein’ cooped up in one place fer too long.”

“I understand your concerns,” Hector said. “But we can’t risk anyone seeing you girls until we get to Ilia.”

“Actually, you just can’t risk anyone knowing we’re not human,” Twilight said. Her eyes tracked up to her horn. “I can cast a spell that’ll disguise us as whatever I choose for as long as we need. When people look at us, they’ll see normal-looking human women. All we’d need to make sure of is that no one touches us and that we don’t do anything that humans aren’t capable of, otherwise the spell will be broken.”

“Wait wait wait,” Rainbow repeated, again making the strange gesture with her hooves— Hector surmised it had something to do with being concerned. “You mean… no flying?” There was a hint of terror in her voice.

“I’m afraid so, Dash,” Twilight said with a sympathetic smile. “But once we get to Ilia, you’ll be able to fly all you want.”

Rainbow crossed her forelegs. “Can’t promise I won’t complain,” she grumbled, but no one gave a reply.

Hector furrowed his gaze. “And you’re sure that plan will work?”

Twilight nodded, confidence crossing her features.

“All right then.” Hector got up out of his chair and turned to his wife. “Florina, when you’re done here, take the ponies to their guest rooms.” He turned to the door. “I’m going to write up a reply message for the Knights Union of Ilia.”

“As you wish,” Florina replied with a smile.

Hector flashed everyone a smile himself before exiting the room and making his way towards his office. A surge of triumph enveloped him the whole way. Things were going great; the mission was proceeding smoothly. With himself, Florina, and Oswin providing protection for the ponies, getting to Ilia would be easy. He’d seen Rainbow Dash’s weather magic with his own eyes and if she was as strong as she said she was, he had no doubt Ilia would start seeing sunny skies before long. Whether Applejack was as extraordinary a farmer as was purported, he’d yet to know for sure, but something in the back of his mind was telling him his trust wasn’t misplaced and he was perfectly willing to trust instinct over logic any day of the week.

Everyone silently watched Hector leave the room, his armored footsteps echoing down the hallway. The ponies all turned back to Florina.

“He sure is a forthright guy,” Twilight remarked.

“Hector is never one to act formal, even in official meetings with delegates,” Florina explained. “But he always means well, regardless of what he says.”

“Well, Ah think I can appreciate that quality ‘bout him,” Applejack said. “‘Course, I’m just an unrefined country mare; can’t imagine I’d have that kinda nerve to talk so roughly with fellow rulers, though.”

“I’m still lovin’ how he dealt with that timberwolf,” Rainbow said excitedly. “I would’ve just given it a buck to the face, but I get that you humans aren’t made to use your legs. The way he used that axe was awesome, still.”

Fluttershy said nothing at first but gave in under everyone’s expectant stares. “He’s, um, okay,” she whispered. “But… I didn’t like how he hurt that timberwolf.”

Applejack leaned over and gently patted her withers. “Don’t worry ‘bout it, Sugarcube,” she soothed. “That big ol’ varmint’ll be okay. Hopefully, it doesn’t try any more funny tricks like it did to my sister and her friends again.”

“I... guess so.”

They sat in silence for a few moments before Florina got up. “Would you like a tour of the castle?”

“Yes, please.” Twilight got up, followed by Fluttershy and Applejack while Rainbow Dash lowered herself to the ground. “But first things first.” She lit her horn in a lavender aura which quickly spread through the air, enveloping all four of the ponies. Before Florina’s amazed eyes, the air in front of the ponies distorted. Their forms stretched and morphed, eventually transforming them from quadrupedal equines to bipedal humans. Their bodies were roughly the same size and build as her own while their mane and eye colors were exactly the same as before. They each wore exact duplicates of her dress.

Florina blinked slowly, struggling to comprehend the magic on display before her. It took her a few moments to realize the ponies were looking at her expectantly. She fiddled with a lock of her hair, unsure what to say or do.

“Does it work? Are we appearing as humans to you?” Twilight finally asked.

“Well, yes…” She trailed off. Her mind was a scrambled mess of questions, each struggling to escape her mouth. The most basic one she could’ve asked managed to break through. “How does it work?”

“Basically, the spell works in tandem with your brain and whatever expectations it has in addition to my own input,” Twilight explained. “I want people to see me and my friends as human women wearing your dress. People who see us will be expecting to see fellow humans. What the spell does is it harmonizes those specific brain pulses to create the illusion you’re seeing now. It also works on more than just general appearance.” She raised an arm over her head. “Right now I’m lifting a hoof up off the ground and the spell is making your brain perceive it as a human similarly lifting their hand. If I started galloping on all fours, you’d perceive me as running on two legs as a human would. Try picturing us as ponies.”

Florina did as instructed. Almost immediately, their human disguises blipped out of existence, replaced by their actual pony bodies. “Oh my…”

“Because you’re expecting to see us as ponies, the spell is broken,” Twilight continued. “If we get touched by someone who thinks we’re human, the spell will be broken because it only works with eyesight, so we’ll have to be careful on our journey.”

Florina nodded. “I… I think I understood all that.”

Rainbow Dash laughed. “Looks like Twilight’s egghead speak doesn’t translate even to humans!” She doubled over laughing.

Twilight narrowed her eyes at the pegasus. “Anyway, let’s go.” She turned to look around the room, or rather, through the walls at the castle beyond. “I’m interested in seeing more of this castle. It’s so different from Canterlot Castle, so alien and interesting.” There was a hint of wonder in her tone.

“It’s pretty bland,” Rainbow Dash said, recovering from her laughter. “I don’t care about decoration nearly as much as Rarity, but even I’m bored by how generic everything looks.”

“Rainbow Dash, we’re guests in this castle,” Applejack admonished. “Let’s be gracious to our hosts.”

“It’s okay,” Florina assured. “Actually, the reason the castle isn’t so lavishly decorated is that the Ostian royal bloodline has always preferred strength and defense over decorum. Castle Ostia is famed far and wide as being impregnable.” Memories of the time the castle’s defenses were altogether bypassed via magical gateway during the war against the dark druid Nergal resurfaced, but she quickly pushed them down. She walked to the entrance and opened the door, beckoning the ponies to follow. “Let’s go then.”

Florina led the ponies around the castle, never straying too far from the route leading to the guest rooms and pointing out the more interesting sights the castle heralded. The ponies took varying levels of interest in everything; Twilight, especially, looked like she was ready to start salivating more with every minute; Rainbow Dash was clearly bored, and didn’t try to hide that fact in her facial features; Applejack had a more casual interest in everything Florina pointed out; Fluttershy didn’t say much the whole time, but noticeably perked up when Florina showed them the castle gardens.

At one point, they came upon the royal bedchambers. Opening the double doors, she let the ponies inside. They took a few moments to examine what was the most lavishly decorated room in the whole castle: canopy double bed, plush red carpet, and golden-bordered paintings and mirror— nowhere near as lavish as she was sure Canterlot Castle’s royal bedchambers were, but befitting of royalty nonetheless.

“Hey, who’s this fella?”

Florina turned to the portrait Applejack was staring at. It depicted a blue-haired man of small stature, wearing similar clothes to Hector and wielding a sword half his own size. He stood against a warm-colored backdrop, his gaze focused and stance battle-ready.

“That’s the original Marquess of Ostia; the ‘Little Hero’, Roland,” Florina explained. “He’s one of the eight legends of Elibe.”

“Legends, huh?” Rainbow said, coming up alongside her. “Sounds like there’s an awesome story to this.”

“Yeah, let’s hear it,” Applejack said, smiling with anticipation. “Probably the best bedtime story I’ll hear since I was a little filly.”

“I guess we can spare a little time,” Florina relented, noticing similar interest in Twilight’s and Fluttershy’s eyes. She began reciting the story of the eight legends.

“It’s said that long ago, the continent of Elibe was home to both humans and dragons and that the two races lived together in peace. But then tensions between them broke out, eventually leading to a vicious war known today as the Scouring which ended almost one thousand years ago.

“Eight humans rose up to lead the charge against the dragons: Roland, Athos, Hanon, Barigan, Bramimond, Hartmut, St. Elimine, and Durban. They were successful in winning the war and eventually founded their own nations during the aftermath.” She gestured to the painting. “Roland founded Lycia, specifically, the territory of Ostia. Over time, the country grew as more territories were founded, eventually founding the Lycian League of which Hector is currently the leader.” She placed a hand on her chest. “My homeland, Ilia, was founded by Barigan.”

“Wow, that’s… wow,” Rainbow breathed. She placed a hoof against her head, seemingly overwhelmed by the story.

“I’m about the same,” Applejack said, similarly humbled. “Can’t imagine what it must’ve been like to live through that.”

“It sounds horrible,” Fluttershy said softly, mane obscuring much of her face.

“It’s scary to think the same could very well happen to us.” Twilight’s mouth turned downward. “Relations between ponies and dragons is very strained; we’ve been teetering on the edge of conflict for some time. But I guess we can consider ourselves lucky it hasn’t gotten as bad as what you’re describing.”

“Well, it’s not so bad in one sense,” Florina said. Memories resurfaced of something Lord Eliwood had said; a tale he’d heard from the still-living Athos two years ago during the war against Nergal. A smile crossed her lips. “There’s a village far to the west, called Arcadia, where humans and dragons still live together in harmony. The dragons from the Scouring disappeared after the war, but a select few humans and dragons who’d refused to participate retreated to the deserts there, founding the village and remaining secluded from the rest of the world.”

“Sounds like a nice place,” Applejack said with a nod.

“I’m sure it is; I’d love to visit there someday.” Florina continued to lose herself in memories for a few moments before turning and heading back to the entrance. “Anyway, it’s getting close to bedtime. Let’s go to the guest rooms; I hope you like them.”

“Meh, it can’t be any better than cloudstuff,” Rainbow said.

Applejack gave her a light punch in the shoulder, eliciting a small pained grunt from her friend. “‘Member what I said about bein’ grateful?”

Rainbow sighed, rubbing the spot she hit. “Fine.”

Florina led the ponies through the castle to the guest chambers. Oswin was nowhere to be seen, so she assumed the chambers were prepared and ready for use. A look inside the first few confirmed this to be the case.

“Goodnight, girls,” Fluttershy said, entering the first room. “Sleep well.”

“I second that,” Applejack said, entering the next one over.

“I’m gonna be flying as much as I can until I feel pooped,” Rainbow announced, her tone that of resignation. “As much as I can if I’m gonna be grounded for a long time.”

“I’m sorry, Rainbow Dash,” Florina said with sincerity. She placed a comforting hand on Rainbow’s shoulder, only to reel back when Rainbow’s illusion disguise suddenly disappeared and she turned back into a pony. “Oh, um… sorry.”

“It’s okay, Florina,” Twilight said, smiling. “It doesn’t matter if the spell fails on people we can trust. And we can trust each other, can’t we?”

Florina smiled herself. Twilight had always struck her as a benevolent soul, ever since they’d first met during the Great Convergence. She hadn’t felt particularly tense about the upcoming journey to Ilia, but knowing that Twilight — and three of her friends, as well — was joining effectively stripped away every shred of doubt she’d had.

“Yes, we can trust each other,” she confirmed with a nod.

Twilight nodded herself and headed for her own room. “See you in the morning, Florina.” She entered and closed the door.

Florina turned and began heading back to the royal bedchambers. A surge of warmth spread through her chest while a huge, happy smile graced her mouth the entire trip back.

Chapter 5: Another Journey

Twilight awoke to birdsong. She sat up and rubbed the sleep from her eyes before blinking slowly, the room coming into focus. The guest room was fairly spartan but didn’t completely skip out on comfort as the smooth silk sheets under her ensured she’d slept well through the night.

She got out of the bed and took a moment to stretch before walking over to the bathroom opposite the bed. Inside was an almost perfect replica of a shower from medieval Equestrian times, consisting solely of a large bucket of water, a piece of cloth trying to pass itself off as a towel, and a bar of soap that smelled absolutely awful when she took a whiff. Trying to take a familiar bath routine with the proffered tools resulted in more than a little water being splashed around the room, but she’d managed to make herself suitably clean by the end of it, though her mane still needed a good combing.

The comb on the bedroom’s oaken vanity was markedly different from the ones she was used to back home, being made of wood rather than plastic and with less flexible teeth, but she found it to still be adequate for the job. Once she was done, a good look in the brass-bordered mirror told her she was ready to start the day.

Deciding to wait until Hector or Florina fetched her, she strode over to the window. The guest rooms overlooked the Ostia castle town and Twilight marveled at the utterly gorgeous scenery below her. The town was already sprawling with humans going about their business; trading, chatting and connecting in other various ways. The sun was cresting the distant horizon, casting its golden rays across the land in a picturesque view that made Twilight’s breath catch in her throat.

Here she was, in another world, with a whole new culture. New people to meet and make friends with. New places to see. New knowledge to gain. New more things than she could count on–

Twilight was snapped from her musings by a knock at the door. “Twilight!? It’s me, Hector!”

She turned around. “Come in!”

The door opened to reveal Hector wearing the same heavy armor and clothes as the previous day. He looked surprised upon seeing her. “Is that saliva running down your chin?”

Twilight blinked then rubbed a hoof across her chin, pulling away a thick glob of what was, indeed, saliva. She felt heat creep into her cheeks. “Uh, heh heh.” A nervous smile split her muzzle.

Hector raised an eyebrow. “Anyway…” He gestured behind him. “We need you to cast the spell on everyone before they can leave their rooms. I’ve ordered the servants to keep clear of the guest wing of the castle and prepare supplies for our journey.”

Twilight nodded. “Right.”

Stepping out into the hall, she saw Florina standing next to Hector. The elegant dress she’d been wearing yesterday was replaced with what she recognized as the same outfit she’d worn during the Great Convergence: white skirted tunic, long blue stockings, smaller blue armor plates on her shoulders and thighs — the only difference was that the blue chestplate she currently wore covered her entire upper torso, whereas the one she’d previously worn only covered her breasts. Looking at how much armor Florina was wearing, Twilight questioned whether it was too much for a pegasus knight; wearing too much armor would weigh down her mount too much to fly.

“Did you sleep well, Twilight?” Florina asked with a sweet smile.

“Yeah, I slept great,” Twilight responded. “I’m fully charged and ready to travel, to learn all about this world that I can.”

“As long as you’re motivated to make the journey,” Hector said. He gestured to the next few guest rooms where her friends were staying. “Let’s get a move on.”

Twilight nodded again. “Right.”

One by one, they greeted her friends and gathered them together in the hall where Twilight cast her spell to disguise them. Seeing Hector’s surprised reaction to the transformation elicited a giggle from Twilight. Whether he wasn’t prepared for the magic on display or he wasn’t expecting to see her and her friends wearing the same clothes as Florina, she couldn’t say and didn’t feel the need to ask.

“So, is everyone ready to go?” Hector asked at the end of it.

“Of course,” Twilight reassured him.

“Sure am, partner,” Applejack said.

“Sure, I guess,” Fluttershy said softly.

“Still not looking forward to not being able to fly,” Rainbow groused. “But yeah, I’m ready to go.”

“Then let’s move out.”

Hector and Florina led the group through the markedly empty castle— Hector was true to his word. Twilight’s friends whispered amongst themselves about such and such while she mostly tuned them out, swimming in the ocean of her own thoughts and eagerness.

What new people would she meet on their journey? What new kinds of magic might she get to witness in this alien world? If she found someone as into reading and magic as she was, she’d be hesitant to return to Equestria. Hearing the story about the Eight Legends only further whetted her appetite for knowledge of Elibe and its people and by Celestia she was going to sate it!

The group eventually exited out an east entrance of the castle. The royal couple led them alongside the castle wall, eventually turning a corner where the ponies got their first look at a pegasus of Elibe. Oswin and various other people Twilight assumed were the castle servants were busy loading the wagon with various weapons and supplies.

The pegasus had a body shape similar to the pegasus ponies she knew, but taller and leaner all around. Whether they were male or female, she couldn’t tell, but if this was Florina’s personal mount, it was a male since Florina always referred to Huey as ‘he’. Their coat was white, as was their mane and tail, and armor plates similar to Florina’s own were strapped to various parts of its body along with a harness for pulling the wagon. What really struck Twilight, however, were its eyes; blank and lifeless, devoid of intelligence.

The sight gave her pause and she stopped in her tracks as did her friends. Hector and Florina looked confused for a second before realization seemed to strike and awkward expressions crossed their faces.

“Um, are you going to be okay?” Florina asked.

“Yeah, yeah,” Twilight said. She put a hoof to her forehead, trying to steady the growing whirlwind of emotions within. “It’s a lot to take in all at once, is all.”

“Ah gotta agree there, Twi,” Applejack said, similarly overwhelmed. “Ah mean, I was expectin’ it, but… I guess I couldn’t ever be prepared.”

“It is a strange feeling,” Fluttershy said, though there was a hint of interest in her tone as she watched the alien pegasus.

“I gotta say,” Rainbow said, “it doesn’t look all that athletic.” She strode up right alongside the pegasus and began examining it all over, eliciting no reaction from it whatsoever. After a few moments of inspection that Twilight thought was surprisingly Rarity-esque, Rainbow nodded and turned away. “Actually, I take that back. Maybe he’s not so quick on the ground, but if those wings are as strong as they are big… he still couldn’t beat me in a race.” She laughed. “But still, I’m impressed.”

“Wait, how do ya know that’s a stallion?” Applejack asked.

Rainbow’s cheeks flushed and she cast a sideways glance. “I saw his... you know…”

Twilight felt her own cheeks flush and looking over to Fluttershy and Applejack revealed the same with them. Florina’s face turned awkward again while Hector smirked and snorted a laugh.

“W-well, thank you for the compliments,” Florina said shakily before she composed herself. “I’ve ridden Huey ever since I was a little girl and we’ve seen our fair share of combat. It’s because he’s so strong that we’re both alive today.”

“Hey, don’t forget me now!” Hector wrapped an arm around Florina’s shoulder. “Who’s the big lug who protected you from every archer that dared look at you back during the war against Nergal?”

Florina blushed and smiled, twirling a lock of her hair. “You are.”

At that moment, Oswin noticed the group. He strode to meet them as fast as his bulky armored body would allow. “Good morning, Lord Hector. Is everyone ready to set off?”

“We’re ready as soon as the wagon is loaded,” Hector replied. “Has the messenger left yet?”

“Just before you arrived, sir.”

“Good.”

Oswin turned to look at the human-disguised ponies, his face remaining stoic. “I see the ponies are sufficiently disguised.”

“It’s all thanks to my magic,” Twilight said. She lifted her hoof to point to her horn, but quickly remembered it currently wasn’t visible to him, and lowered it. “Just be careful not to let anyone touch us, otherwise the illusion will be broken.”

Oswin nodded. “Very well, I will ensure that doesn’t happen.”

The last supply crate was loaded onto the wagon. Tired and sweaty, the servants took a few moments to catch their breath before being dismissed by Oswin. They happily returned to the castle, giving the human-disguised ponies a few curious glances as they passed. Twilight surmised that they weren’t briefed on who she and her friends were.

“Well then, let’s get a move on,” Hector said.

“Before we go, I got a question,” Rainbow said. “Is that pegasus — Huey? Right? — going to be pulling the wagon all by himself? Isn’t it a little much for him? Shouldn’t he be unhitched so he can fly? Why not let one of those guys pull the wagon?” She pointed to the stables where various horses were sticking their heads out of the stalls.

“We’ll be leaving the city as inconspicuous as possible,” Oswin explained. “Therefore, we need to minimize how many retainers and steeds we bring with us.”

“But didn’t ya say you fight by ridin’ on Huey’s back?” Applejack asked Florina.

She shook her head. “Hector has been teaching me how to fight unmounted combat for over a year. I can protect you just fine on the ground, I promise.”

“But what if you end up having to ride Huey anyway?” Twilight asked. She decided to voice her earlier concern. “Isn’t all that armor too heavy for him?”

Florina shook her head. She placed a hand on her chestplate. “This armor is custom made from materials imported from beyond Elibe. It’s designed to be lightweight while providing sufficient protection from hard strikes.”

Hector wrapped his arm around her again. “Money’s no object when it comes to protecting you, dear.”

Florina blushed and twirled a lock of hair again, smiling.

“We will need to scout our surroundings to make sure our route is safe to travel,” Hector said. “Unhitching the wagon isn’t a big hassle.”

“Makes sense,” Twilight agreed.

“So, are we all ready?” Hector asked, turning to look at everyone. They all nodded their affirmation. “Great, let’s get moving. We’ve got a long journey ahead of us.”

Huey was hitched to the wagon and the humans all selected weapons and sheathed them at their sides: swords for Hector and Florina and a lance for Oswin. Twilight took note of the slim design of the swords compared to the ones she’d seen and read about back in Equestria. It went against her expectations, as she figured humans would want broader weapons to fit their larger frames, but she didn’t believe the choices were bad ones; the humans had far more experience in combat than ponies, so clearly they knew what they were doing.

The group fell into step behind Hector and Oswin as the two of them led the group toward a dirt path next to the stables. Looking down the hill, Twilight saw the path led away from the castle town and met with a crossroads of paths before eventually curving back through a nearby small forest— Twilight assumed the path met up with the one leading into the castle town on the other side.

A light breeze blew across the grass, brushing Twilight’s face and flowing through her mane. She smiled. That was an alien breeze. It had even felt a little different from a typical gust of wind in Equestria! Maybe there was a difference in the atmospheric pressure? Was there an entirely unknown variable at play here? Or maybe–

“Uh, Twi?”

Twilight blinked, coming out of her musings. She turned to see Applejack giving her a sly smirk. “Yes, Applejack?”

“You were staring off into space.” Her gaze turned half-lidded. “And, ya got that look in your eyes.”

“What look?”

Rainbow Dash sidled up next to them. “That look you get whenever you’re thinking about egghead stuff that isn’t Daring Do!” She laughed. “We just started the adventure! What could you possibly be drooling over already?”

Twilight blinked. She wiped her chin. Saliva. Again.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash devolved into a fit of giggles while Twilight’s mouth formed a pout.

Fluttershy joined them, giving Applejack and Rainbow Dash a furrowed gaze. “Now girls, be nice,” she scolded lightly. “There’s a lot to be excited about. We’re in another world, so who knows what kinds of flora and fauna we’ll see and meet here? I’m sure there’s something about this adventure that you’re looking forward to as well.”

Rainbow shrugged. “I mean, I guess it’ll be cool to show off my weather-working to aliens.” Her eyes lit up. “Actually, you’re right– I’m gonna put on a show for everyone in Ilia when we get there.” She began making swift, sharp gestures with her wings but showed enough restraint to not take off into the air. “They’ll be amazed by my aerial awesomeness so much their jaws will fall off their faces. I’ll blow their minds so much their brains stop working. They’ll pass my name down in legends for generations– Rainbow Awesomesauce Dash!”

“Sounds like a whole lotta wishful thinkin’ on your part,” Applejack said, eyebrow raised and mouth turned up in a playful smirk. “‘Sides, we’re gonna be workin’ the whole time we’re there, so Ah dunno where you got the idea that you’ll have time ta put on a show.”

“Hey, I can find the time,” Rainbow insisted. “Really, it’d be a crime to not let them see my amazing flying tricks!”

“I’m sure they’d enjoy seeing them, Rainbow,” Fluttershy said. “But we’re here to help people first and foremost; let’s not forget that.”

“Yeah, yeah, sure,” Rainbow said with a dismissive hoof wave.

The ponies were quiet for a while after that, content to enjoy the scenery around them as they followed the humans down the path. Twilight could see a couple of houses in the distance set against the backdrop of a great mountain range on the horizon, all the while Castle Ostia got gradually smaller as they traveled. Similar to Equestria, Elibe had vast open stretches of land in between small, yet densely populated settlements. It was an interesting sense of familiarity for her, yet knowing there were so many new things to discover was still more exciting.

The group eventually reached the forest, entering and silently walking through. Almost immediately when they entered a small fox scurried across the path, stopping for a moment to stare at the caravan before dashing into some bushes.

“Oh, look at it!” Fluttershy cooed.

She ran up to the bushes, bending down and parting them. “Come on out, little guy. Don’t be shy.”

The fox’s snout stuck out of the bushes, whimpering and wailing. Fluttershy gently patted it, cooing and whispering soft words of encouragement. After a few moments of small conversation between them, the fox exited the bush, rubbing its head against Fluttershy’s leg and eliciting a giggle from her.

“Huh, so she can charm animals?” Hector asked.

“Sure can,” Rainbow said with a nod. “It’s her special talent, like mine’s weather-working and flying. And being awesome.” She smirked.

“There ya go strokin’ your ego again,” Applejack said.

Rainbow stuck her tongue out at her.

Fluttershy returned to the group after a couple of minutes, carrying the fox on her back; it was visibly more relaxed, less afraid of the group.

“Are you gonna take that little guy with us, ‘Shy?” Applejack asked.

“He’s such a cutie,” Fluttershy said, scuffing a hoof. “I’d like to, i-if you all don’t mind, that is?”

“I wouldn’t mind having him along,” Florina said. She walked over and ran a hand along the fox’s back, eliciting a soft purr from the vulpine. “You said you can talk to animals, right?” she asked. “Did he say anything?”

The corner of Fluttershy’s mouth fell a little. “He says he came here from a faraway place after his brother went missing. He’s wary around humans since they've been known to hunt and eat foxes.”

Florina’s lips pursed. Looking at Hector and Oswin, Twilight saw similar reactions come from them. She was ashamed to admit to herself that it was a little amusing to see humans’ diets being called out on by a prey animal, but she empathized with both sides equally. She was looking forward to seeing and trying new things in this alien world, but eating meat wasn’t one of them. Although, she wouldn’t cringe if she had to watch one of the humans digging into a piece of dead, spit-roasted animal.

Hector cleared his throat, his features turning neutral. “The fox can come along, but make sure it doesn’t get into our food, okay?”

Fluttershy nodded.

“Good then. Let’s continue moving.”

The group had only taken a few steps forward when Twilight’s ears flicked. “Wait,” she said.

Everyone turned to her. “What’s wrong?” Oswin asked.

Twilight’s ears flicked again in response to a light sound coming from behind them. She turned around, but there was nothing there. It hadn’t been much, really, just the snap of a small twig on the edge of her hearing. One look to each of her friends showed her they’d all heard it too. It could’ve just been another animal, but considering what they’d been told about roaming bandit gangs in this world, she couldn’t stop the paranoia currently overtaking her.

She motioned for the humans to come closer to her, which they did. “I think we’re being followed,” she said softly, so as to not be overheard by their potential pursuer. “I can’t be sure, though.”

Hector’s eyebrows furrowed. Everyone watched as he strode forward a few paces, unsheathing the sword at his side and holding it out in front of him. Twilight’s heart skipped a beat at the abruptness of the action. No consideration. No debating. It was just like with the timberwolf; he didn’t even think twice before pulling out his weapon.

“Whoever you are, show yourself!” he barked, his tone brimming with challenge. “If you’re a foe, you’d best turn tail and flee before I cut you down!”

“No fair! How’d you know I was behind you!?” cried a feminine voice.

The group watched as a young girl emerged from behind a tree. She wore a long white robe and matching silk gloves with a small purple cape flowing behind her back. Her pink hair was tied with purple bands into long pigtails while her blue eyes were filled with despair. In one hand she held a small brown travel pack, while in the other she held a number of bronze staves tipped with orbs of various colors. She was red in the face with exhaustion, her legs wobbling with each step she took.

A look of surprise flashed across Hector’s face which was quickly replaced by anger. “Serra!?” he said, the anger seeping into his tone. “What are you doing here!? Why aren’t you back at the castle?”

The girl, ‘Serra’, huffed, her mouth forming a pout. “I can’t believe you, Lord Hector! How could you even think of leaving on a journey without me?” She took a few steps forward, holding up her staves. “What if one of you got hurt? How would you heal yourself?”

“We packed plenty of vulneraries,” Hector said.

“But what if that’s not enough!” Serra argued. “What if someone gets poisoned?”

“We also packed antitoxins.”

“What if you fall victim to a Sleep spell?”

“Those spells are too slow to be a real threat.”

“What if your magic gets cut off?”

Twilight’s eyes widened in surprise and alarm at that question. Hector just shook his head. “None of us are combat mages. If anything, you’d be the only one in trouble if someone cast a Silence spell.”

Serra’s lips trembled for a moment before she put on a brave face and ventured forward, stopping just in front of Hector. “Lord Hector, please let me accompany you on this journey. You haven’t called upon my services since the war against Nergal.” Her gaze turned downcast. “I… I want to be useful to you.” A small choked sob escaped her mouth. “I e-even ran all the way here in my sandals! I don’t need to be carried like a princess! I’ll walk the entire way. Without complaining, even!”

A long silence descended upon the group after that. The abruptness of Serra’s reveal and immediate confrontation left Twilight reeling with a number of questions, but one thing was immediately apparent; these two had a complex history and relationship.

Finally, Hector sighed and sheathed his sword. “Listen, Serra, if you want to come along, you’ll need to promise to keep a huge secret. It goes without saying that you’ll be expected to follow our orders without complaint, as well.”

A huge smile split Serra’s mouth and she nodded enthusiastically. “Of course. I’m the best cleric in all of Lycia! So, what’s the secret? Whatever it is, I can keep it!”

“Her mouth is a little too big for that second part,” Twilight heard Rainbow mutter, prompting a sharp jab from Applejack. “Ow!”

“That first part is debatable,” Hector said. “But okay, I’ll tell you.” He turned and pointed to each of the ponies while stating their names in turn. “This is Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Fluttershy— we’re escorting them to Ilia to provide aid to the Union.”

Serra turned to look at the ponies, seemingly just then noticing their presence. Her face twisted into a look of confusion as she examined them. Twilight heard Fluttershy whimper next to her.

“What kind of names are those?” she asked, bewildered. “And why are they wearing the same clothes as Florina? Are they pegasus knights too? Why don’t you have more pegasi with you?”

“There’s only one pegasus anyone could ever need,” Rainbow said, chest puffing. Her wings spread and she shot up into the air above everyone’s heads. “The one and only Rainbow Danger Dash! Weatherpony extraordinaire and resident flank-kicker of Ponyville!” She smiled with relief, likely at the chance to get off the ground.

The effect was immediate. Serra’s eyes bulged and she stumbled back, her items clattering to the ground. “What!?”

Rainbow laughed heartily, holding her hooves to her chest. “You should see the look on your face!”

Serra’s face switched between Rainbow, Hector, Twilight and the rest of her friends, her face a constant mask of confusion while incoherent ramblings spewed from her mouth. Twilight took note of how she was taking the existence of her and her friends with less grace than the other humans. It was amusing on an admittedly dark, sadistic level, but Twilight decided their time would be better spent moving forward instead of watching the poor girl suffer.

“Listen, Serra, there’s a lot still to tell you,” she said, trying to be as soothing as possible. She lit up her horn, enveloping all of Serra’s belongings and lifting them before her, eliciting a startled squeak from the girl. “But for now, just know that we’re here to aid the people of Ilia in a time of crisis. Let that show our intentions are good.”

Serra blinked. Slowly, as if afraid the items would kill her at the touch, she grabbed the floating pack and staves out of the air. She then stood up on shaky feet, brushing some dirt off of her dress, her eyes never leaving the ponies. When she’d finally recomposed herself, she gave Twilight a long, hard look, as if trying to comprehend her true being. It made Twilight feel really awkward— she wondered if this was what it felt like when she got to pestering people with questions.

“I want you to tell me everything,” she finally said in a haughty tone. “Everything. Where you’re from. What kinds of weird magic you have.” Her expression turned baffled. “And why you’re so colorful.”

“We’ll have plenty of time to get you caught up on what’s happening along the journey,” Hector said. He turned around and resumed his place at the front of the group alongside Oswin and Florina. He instructed Rainbow to come back down which she begrudgingly did. “We’re aiming to make it to Laus by tonight. We’d better get a move on if we want to make good time.”

Serra placed her belongings in the wagon before the group resumed their journey. She sidled up alongside the ponies and immediately continued pestering them with questions, much to their collective annoyance and Fluttershy’s discomfort.

Twilight briefed Serra on the entire situation; Ilia’s food shortage, the recruitment of she and her friends, how their magic could help— Serra’s reaction to the existence of the Window and the Singularity was about what she expected: disbelief. How she could deny the possibility when there were alien talking ponies conversing with her, Twilight couldn’t even begin to guess. Maybe Serra was still in the process of adjusting to the concept.

The group broke through the forest, coming out onto a wide, open plain, oceans of swaying grass as far as the eye could see all around them. The group made their way up a small incline. To their right, they saw Castle Ostia standing tall and proud in the distance and the distant silhouettes of people bustling about were visible within the walls of the castle town.

The group proceeded onward in silence. As they walked, Twilight noticed Rainbow’s wings twitching in a telltale sign of impatience. Her brief flight before evidently wasn’t enough to satisfy her craving, but at least she wasn’t complaining. For now, at least.

But with such a long journey, it was only inevitable before the boredom became too much for not just Rainbow, but Twilight and the rest of her friends, to bear. Twilight busied herself watching the scenery for a while. Mostly, it was just grass and trees in the distance, but she spotted a few more houses as well, some of which had smoke rising from their chimneys. She had to question the safety of living away from large settlements since bandit raids were a legitimate and, apparently, not uncommon threat in this world.

After a while, the relative silence started getting under Twilight’s coat. Aside from their collective hoofsteps and the occasional cough or sniffle, there wasn’t any sound to fill the air. Even a simple walk through someplace like Whitetail Woods yielded sounds of wildlife or wind blowing through trees. Being out on an open plain allowed for none of this.

The action was subconscious at first; Twilight didn’t immediately register her suddenly irregular hooffall pattern. Her hooves tapped the ground in a controlled, upbeat rhythm, while a new sensation began coursing through her spirit. She started humming a little tune to go with the pattern, unrehearsed, yet focused and organized.

In her eye’s corner, she saw her friends take notice of her action. They fell into step alongside her, easily picking up on the rhythm and humming the same tune perfectly in sync. Their steps got louder, more pronounced. The sensation grew stronger, louder, enveloping her entire being like an adrenaline rush that couldn’t be subdued.

The quiet little hums exploded into full-blown lyrics and a new song was born from their collective souls.

Magic of Friendship
Radiant beacon, shining bright
Crafting bonds forever strong
Darkness falls under their light

Magic of Friendship
Bringing aid to the poor and weak
Hailing from a world away
Come friends with the hope they seek

In this new world, not our own
We march forth with heads held high
To meet new friends— there they are
Beyond the distant skies!

Twilight opened her eyes. Her right forehoof was outstretched toward the sky with the rest of her legs arranged in a marching pose. At her side, her friends were in similar positions, beaming smiles adorning each of their muzzles.

The humans were looking back at them with bewilderment and awkwardness finely etched into their faces. An uncomfortable silence hung in the air between the two sides, broken only by a single snort from Huey behind the ponies.

Twilight blinked, slowly lowering her hoof and repositioning her legs. Her friends followed suit.

“Uh, sorry?” she said, confused. “Did we do something wrong?”

“Did you rehearse all of that?” Hector asked, amazed. “How’d you come up with all of that? Did you sneak out last night to practice?”

“No, we actually…” Twilight trailed off as words failed to come to her. She sighed and shook her head. “Never mind, it won’t happen again.”

“It was, um, uplifting,” Florina said, her mouth struggling to turn upward.

“It was… strange,” Oswin muttered.

“Is randomly bursting into song just part of your culture or something?” Serra asked.

Applejack laughed. “You don’t know the half of it, Sugarcube.”

“Why did you do it?” Hector asked.

“Because we were getting bored,” Rainbow said, plopping her rump onto the ground and throwing her hooves up into the air. “Like, seriously, are we just gonna be quiet the whole trip?”

Hector looked thoughtful for a moment before turning his gaze to Serra. “Serra! You want to be a credit to me?” He gestured to the ponies. “See to it that the ponies aren’t bored for the duration of our trip.”

Serra’s eyes lit up. “Your will be done, Lord Hector!”

“Now let’s get moving,” Hector said.

The group resumed walking.

“Hey, you wanna know something?” Serra asked the ponies.

“What?” Fluttershy asked.

“I’m actually a highborn count’s daughter!”

“Oh, really?” Twilight said, curiosity piqued. “So, you’re royalty as well?”

“I should be,” Serra said with a sigh. “I mean, I have powers of cuteness over people who are taken by my charming appearance and personality, but not over any of them.” She gestured to the other three humans.

“Wait, if you’re a noble, then how come you’re not rulin’ over a kingdom yerself or whatever?” Applejack asked.

“Ah, I’d be more than happy to regale you with the tale of my upbringing and how I came to be Lord Hector’s favorite cleric.” The ponies heard a small grunt come from Hector in response. “It all started when…”

The ponies listened as Serra began recounting what was essentially her life’s story. At first, they listened with interest. Gradually, their interest devolved into neutrality, and eventually ambivalence when Serra started getting sidetracked with conceited monologues about how a person of her stature required only the finest vassals. Their mouths gradually turned down while their ears pressed against their heads. By the time they’d walked for at least two hours straight without Serra stopping, their expressions were that of clear cut annoyance.

Twilight sighed. Boredom suddenly didn’t seem so bad anymore.

Chapter 6: Campfire Tales

The group of eight walked for the entire day, stopping only two times to rest and drink water as well as use a cluster of oak trees as a restroom. One thing that quickly became clear to Twilight was that they’d be seeing a lot of grass and trees along the journey. There was very little variety in the landscape they passed. Upon pressing Hector about this topic, he told her they’d be passing through the tip of the Bern mountains to the frozen plains of Ilia eventually, so she wouldn’t need to worry about getting bored of the scenery after a while.

Another thing she noticed during the trip was Rainbow’s cherry-red face, increasingly sluggish movements, and labored breathing. Her speedy friend wasn’t used to walking on the ground for such long stretches of time and it was definitely taking its toll on her legs’ stamina. Twilight would’ve thought it was a necessary compromise to maintain her and her friends’ low profiles, but they hadn’t passed by a single traveler so far, so it didn’t seem to be a particularly large concern. Still, it was definitely better to be safe now and not sorry later.

The sun was hovering just above the horizon when Hector motioned for the group to stop just as they passed through another small forest.

“We’re just before the Laus border,” he announced, turning around to face the group. “This is a good place to rest for the night.”

“Thank goodness!” Rainbow said before plopping onto the ground. “Who knew walking could be such a chore? My legs feel like they’re going to fall off!”

Applejack just snorted a laugh. Fluttershy walked over and offered to help Rainbow get up, only to be refuted by her. “Just let me rest for a few minutes,” she said between tired breaths.

“Ah, don’t worry ‘bout it, Dash,” Applejack said. “You’ll get the hang of it eventually. But it might help ta hit the gym more often when we get back home.”

“Maybe,” Dash said neutrally.

Hector turned to Oswin. “Oswin, let’s prepare the camp.”

“Of course, my lord,” Oswin replied. They set off for the supply wagon.

“Any way we can help?” Applejack asked the two.

“You don’t need to worry about helping,” Hector said as they passed her. “We’re your escorts, so it falls upon us to see to your needs.”

Applejack ran around in front of them, standing tall and with a proud smile. “Can’t just sit idly by an’ watch work bein’ done without my stamp on it.” She bumped a hoof against her chest. “Ah got a worker’s blood in me, and it’s itchin’ to contribute even here.”

Hector stared blankly for a moment. “Go grab some firewood if you’re that determined,” he replied, stepping around her along with Oswin.

Applejack huffed. “Fine then.” She re-entered the forest, out of sight.

Serra sat down on a nearby rock and rest her head in her palms, her expression one of supreme boredom. “This was always the worst part of traveling in Eliwood’s army,” she said. “Waiting for food to be cooked and served— a lady shouldn’t be made to wait like this.”

Rainbow lifted her head up. “So why don’t you go help Applejack or something?”

Shock filled Serra’s eyes and she let out a faux-frightened gasp. “I am a royal cleric. My job is to heal the injuries of my comrades. The last thing one of my stature does is risk getting down and dirty like a commoner. That’s what vassals are for.” She huffed and crossed her arms. “But Lord Hector won’t let me have any.”

“Gee, I wonder why?” Twilight heard Rainbow whisper.

Florina approached the ponies. “So, um, how was your first day in Elibe?” she asked. “Did you like it?”

“It was a little relaxed,” Twilight said, “but it was nice to get a feel for this world and what life is like here. I’m hoping we get to see some more new, exciting things eventually.”

“I thought it was nice,” Fluttershy said. The fox slept soundly on her back, its little chest rising and falling rhythmically. She gently stroked it. “I can’t wait to see what other little animals we find here.”

Rainbow got to her hooves, now looking substantially less tired. She did a few stretches with her legs before saying, “It’s been alright,” but Twilight could tell she was holding back from complaining more about all the walking.

Hector and Oswin soon arrived with the kindling, food, and tents while Applejack arrived with a sizable pile of sticks a moment later. Oswin began setting up the tents while Hector began starting the fire. Applejack dumped the firewood on the ground and trotted over to Hector as he started digging a fire pit with a small shovel. “Mind if I help, Sugarcube?”

Hector met her gaze, looking confused. “‘Sugarcube’?”

Applejack blushed. “Uh, sorry, force of habit– Mind if I help, Hector?”

Hector shook his head. “I don’t need it.” He gestured with his head over to Oswin. “If you really have worker’s blood in you, go help Oswin set up the tents.”

Applejack raised a curious brow. “Not too keen on havin’ help, are ya?”

Hector just gave a noncommittal grunt. Applejack trotted off to go help Oswin.

Everyone was silent while the camp underwent preparation. Crickets and frogs began filling the air with their nighttime ambiance as the sun fully dipped below the horizon, casting the land into twilight. The fluttering of bats could be heard from within the forest. The fire was crackling splendidly and the tents were set up by the time night descended upon Elibe.

Hector took a couple of bags from the supply wagon. He opened one to reveal a collection of wrapped packages. “I’m assuming you ponies are herbivores?” he asked.

Twilight and her friends all nodded.

Hector lifted the other bag. “And you won’t have problems if the rest of us eat meat in front of you, right?”

“There exists a number of carnivorous races back in Equestria,” Twilight explained. “We won’t mind as long as whatever animal it used to be wasn’t sapient.”

“Then we haven’t a problem,” Hector confirmed.

He took four packages from the open bag and passed them to the ponies. They opened them to reveal an assortment of fruits and vegetables as well as a small slice of bread. Hector took another four packages out of the other bag before he and Florina got to work cooking their meaty contents over the fire. Florina fed some raw vegetables to Huey while the water boiled. The smell of the meat cooking in the pot was, expectedly, revolting to Twilight and her friends, but they stomached it. The fruit and vegetables in their own meals smelled different from the kind they were used to back home, but still pleasant enough to tickle their taste buds.

The group began digging into their meals once they were all prepared. They ate in silence for a couple of minutes. Twilight decided that, while Sweet Apple Acres was still her favorite, the difference between its apples and the fruit she was gorging on now wasn’t a big one. Juicy flavor exploded over her tongue, massaging her taste buds with near-divine expertise. The vegetables were just as tasty and the two combined caused Twilight to let out a contented sigh as she chewed. Looking around at each of her friends’ expressions, they seemed to be in similar states of bliss as her.

Serra swallowed her current bite of chicken and gave a thoughtful hum. “It’s not bad,” she said. “But I don’t think anything could ever compare to Rebecca’s cooking.”

“I guess so,” Hector said plainly.

Rainbow swallowed her own food. “Who’s Rebecca?”

“Rebecca was an archer employed within Eliwood’s army during the war against Nergal two years ago,” Oswin explained. “She was quite skilled at both hunting and cooking. She even became the head cook all throughout the company’s travels, serving over thirty people by the end.”

Applejack whistled. “Hoo-wee, that’s a lotta work to do fer one gal.”

“She had help,” Florina said. “But the food she herself prepared was always the best. No one was ever left dissatisfied with her meals.”

Twilight swallowed a bite and set aside her meal. “You’ve mentioned that stuff before: Eliwood’s army, the war against Nergal– it sounds like there’s a story to all of that. Think we can hear it?”

“Yeah, it sounds pretty awesome and action-packed,” Rainbow said, eyes lighting up.

Fluttershy scuffed a hoof. “I-I guess it’d be interesting.” Beside her, the fox quietly nibbled on a mouse it had caught earlier, unmindful of the unfolding conversation.

“Sure thing,” Hector said plainly.

“Lord Hector, are you sure?” Oswin asked warily. “Those events are unknown to the whole of Elibe. And for good reason; the masses would panic knowing that dragons exist and might possibly invade again someday.”

Hector turned to Oswin with a furrowed gaze. “You know as well as I do that that’s never going to happen, Oswin.” He gestured to Twilight and her friends. “They don’t live here, so giving them a recounting of the war against Nergal stands to do no harm.” He gave a coy smile. “Besides, do they seem the untrustworthy type to you?”

Oswin gave no reply, sitting back and taking another bite of his food.

Hector turned back to the ponies. “First of all, Eliwood is another lord in the Lycian League– of House Pherae, specifically. We won’t be passing through that territory, as it’s directly to the east, whereas we’ll be traveling above it to the north. Eliwood and I have been good friends since we were very young and even sparred once every two months since we were twelve. But now that we’re both Marquesses, we don’t have time for that anymore. Meeting up at all, really, but our duty to the country comes first.”

Twilight’s friends all finished chewing what food was in their mouths and set aside their meals, ears open and listening intently as Hector continued his tale.

“Two years ago, Eliwood’s father — the then Marquess of Pherae — Lord Elbert, disappeared. Eliwood, myself and the granddaughter of another Lord named Lyn, amassed a small ragtag army to find him. We eventually learned that Elbert was abducted by a madman named Nergal and a number of assassins under contract by him called the Black Fang. We eventually located them on a little island off the southern coast of Lycia called Valor and discovered the reason behind his abduction. And it was bigger than we ever could’ve imagined.”

He took a swig of water from his canteen before continuing. “Nergal turned out to be a powerful druid who had the ability to harness quintessence– the term he used to refer to a person’s life energy. Lord Elbert apparently had enough quintessence that, when drained from his body, would provide Nergal enough power to enact his ultimate goal. On Valor, there exists a shrine called the Dragon’s Gate; in order to open it, he needed lots of quintessence. I understand Florina told all of you about the Scouring, correct?”

The ponies all nodded.

“The dragons who vanished after the Scouring fled through the Dragon’s Gate to another world. We had a couple of dragons disguised as humans in our group; a sibling duo named Ninian and Nils. Near the end of our journey, we learned that they’d been called by Nergal through the Dragon’s Gate, coming through of their own accord to see their homeworld one more time. But after learning that Nergal wished to drain the quintessence of dragons so he could gain power unparalleled to anything else in the world, they escaped and hid among mankind, eventually making their way to us.”

The ponies were rapt with attention, sitting on the edge of their log as Hector began to wind down his tale.

“There’s more to the story that I could tell you, but to make a long story short, we eventually gained the power to oppose Nergal with the aid of one of the Eight Generals from the Scouring; the Archsage Athos. And no, we never learned how he could’ve lived so long.” He took another swig of water. “Using some of the legendary weapons the Eight Generals used against the dragons, we defeated Nergal and saved Elibe from either falling victim to his madness, or a return to the time of the Scouring.”

A long silence hung in the air for a minute following Hector’s tale. Twilight pressed a hoof to her forehead, feeling overwhelmed by it. As she began to break it down, however, a sense of both familiarity and intrigue washed over her. This world had blotches of darkness in its past, consequences resulting from those times could manifest even a thousand years later, and heroes were there to deal with those consequences.

A glance over at her friends showed that Rainbow and Applejack were in similarly awestruck states. Fluttershy, however, was clearly uncomfortable and trying to put her mind somewhere else; Hector’s tale had probably conjured up some rather violent images in her head. She picked up her ration, resuming her meal without a word.

Hector wrapped an arm around Florina. “It’s also on that journey that we first met.” He smirked. “You’d never guess how it went down.”

A strong blush crept across Florina’s cheeks and her expression turned flustered. “Hector…”

“How’d it go down?” Applejack asked.

Hector snorted a laugh. “Her pegasus landed on top of me.”

“Whoa, really?” Rainbow asked.

“That sounds mighty painful,” Applejack said with a grimace.

Twilight spared a glance over to Huey; the alien pegasus was standing next to the wagon, unhitched and resting peacefully. “I can only imagine how many broken bones would result from having something so huge land on top of you.”

Hector tapped his chestplate. “Nah, I was wearing this armor at the time. I came out of it unscathed.” He looked down at Florina. "Had I the choice, though, I would've chosen a far less dangerous way for us to first meet.”

Florina’s flustered expression became twice as prominent. "It wasn't one of my better moments...”

Hector laughed a little and pressed her against his side. "Ah well, we live and learn.”

The ponies — aside from Fluttershy — and Serra broke into giggles. Oswin showed no reaction, merely continuing to eat his food.

“Maybe you should try your hoof at pairing couples, Rainbow,” Applejack remarked once they settled down, shooting a sly glance to her friend. “You’re already pretty good at crashing down on ponies.”

Rainbow stuck her tongue out at her.

“Well, anyway,” Applejack continued, “we heard one of your stories, so I s’pose it’s only fair we tell y’all one of ours if you’re interested.”

Hector nodded. “I’ll admit to being a little curious.”

“How about the story of how the four of us and Rarity and Pinkie Pie met?” Rainbow suggested. “Your story was pretty awesome, but ours might just have it beat.”

“Since when did this become a competition?” Hector asked, puzzled.

“Hey, I’m a competitive mare,” Rainbow said, patting a hoof against her chest with a cocky smile. “It’s in my blood.”

Hector merely blinked.

Twilight cleared her throat, preparing to speak. “Well, the story of how we all met actually begins with what used to be an old mare’s tale in our world: the Mare in the Moon.”

Oswin had finished his food by now. He joined the other humans in tuning into the conversation as Twilight began weaving her own yarn.

“Long ago, two alicorn sisters ruled over Equestria, each controlling a celestial body. The older one controlled the sun while the younger one commanded the moon. Together, they ruled fairly over their subjects, maintaining peace and harmony across the land.

“But over time, the younger sister grew jealous of her older sister. Ponies lived out their lives during the day but slept through the night. The younger sister felt unappreciated and her jealousy eventually turned her into the wicked Nightmare Moon, who sought to plunge the world in eternal night to force ponies to appreciate her.

“Having no other choice, the older sister used a set of powerful artifacts called the Elements of Harmony to safely banish her sister to the moon for a thousand years. She eventually returned on the thousandth anniversary of her banishing, still jealous and wanting to plunge the world in eternal night. Those two alicorns were Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.”

The humans were as rapt with attention now as the ponies had been during their own story.

“The Mare in the Moon was a legend that I’d been researching for some time before I realized exactly when it was going to happen. There’s a lot of details I’ll also leave out, but what ultimately happened is that me and my friends banded together to confront Nightmare Moon. We made our way to the Castle of the Two Sisters— the last known location of the Elements of Harmony. With the Elements, we were hoping to stop Nightmare Moon and she did everything in her power to impede our journey. We persevered, eventually locating the Elements. Then it was just a matter of getting them to activate so we could stop Nightmare Moon.”

She took a moment to stop and smile at her friends. They stared back, a knowing glint in their eyes.

“In order to activate the Elements, its bearers need to embody certain virtues: kindness, laughter, generosity, loyalty, and honesty. My friends all covered those while the sixth and final Element — the Element of Magic — needed a strong bond of friendship to activate. After everything we’d gone through to reach the Elements, working together to overcome every obstacle Nightmare Moon threw at us, I realized the value of friendship and recognized everyone as my friends. With that, we obtained the Element of Magic and–”

“And then we shot out a giant rainbow laser and WHAM!” Rainbow smashed her hoof against the other. “Nightmare defeated!”

Twilight shot an annoyed glare at Rainbow. “What she means to say is that the Elements purged the jealousy and darkness from Luna’s heart. As a result, Luna came back to rule alongside her sister and my friends and I are now more or less tasked with using the Elements to end threats to Equestria as needed.”

The humans seemed to take a moment to digest her story, much like she’d done with theirs. After everything she’d learned of this world, she was very curious to know what the humans would think of Equestria from the little window she’d just given them. The story of Eliwood’s army and the war against this Nergal character called to attention the biggest difference between their two cultures: the value of life. The reason for this difference was something she would love to understand.

“These ‘Elements of Harmony’ sound pretty useful,” Hector finally said. “Why didn’t you bring any of them with you?”

“Honestly, it never crossed my mind,” Twilight admitted. “Not that it really would’ve mattered, since they’re only at their most powerful when used together; without Rarity and Pinkie Pie here, we couldn’t use them at their full power.”

“Not that we’d need ‘em,” Rainbow said proudly. “Mad sorcerers? Pheh. I’ll give ‘em a good buck to the face if they try to mess with us.”

“There ya go speakin’ without thinking,” Applejack said, shaking her head.

“I doubt we’ll encounter anything worse than bandits on our journey,” Hector said. “Regardless, you won’t be doing any fighting. It falls to me, Florina, and Oswin to protect you ponies from harm. And Serra,” he added when the cleric cleared her throat.

“Fair enough, I guess,” Rainbow said, though there was a little disappointment in her tone.

“I am curious about these legendary weapons you mentioned,” Twilight said to Hector. “What are they like? I imagine they’re very unlike the Elements of Harmony.” She pulled a notepad and pen from her readily available extra-dimensional pocket space, ready to take notes.

Hector blinked at the sudden use of magic before speaking. “We only used four of them: Armads, Durandal, Forblaze and Aureola,” he said. “Eliwood and I had to pass separate trials to claim Durandal and Armads, respectively, while Athos himself used both Forblaze and Aureola. Durandal is also known as the Sword of Sacred Fire while Armads is known as the Thunder Axe. They’re infused with the strongest magic known to man. That’s as much as I can tell you.”

Twilight scribbled down a couple pages’ worth of notes. “And what about Aureola and Forblaze?”

“The most powerful magic tomes to ever exist.”

“Magic tomes?” Twilight said, surprised.

Hector rubbed the bridge of his nose in slight annoyance. “Look, I’m not the best person to ask questions about magic. All I can say is that your magic works differently from magic on Elibe, now that I’ve seen how yours works. In your world, only unicorns can cast spells. Here, only those who have a natural affinity for one of three magic types — light, anima, and dark — can cast respective spells by chanting lines from tomes written in ancient scripture.”

Twilight scribbled even more notes into her notepad. What answers she’d gotten were now outweighed by the ton of new questions she had. Still, she decided she’d learned enough for now. “Thank you for the information. Hopefully, I’ll get to learn more specific details while we’re here.” She sent the pen and notepad back into the pocket space.

The group spent the next ten minutes or so continuing to eat in silence, letting the crackling of the flames and surrounding nighttime noises provide a soothing ambiance to their dinner. Once everyone had finished and packed away their supplies, sleeping mats were fetched from the wagon and everyone retreated into their respective tents; the ponies had their own while Hector and Florina had one all to themselves. Serra had brought a sleeping mat along and ended up joining the ponies in their tent. Oswin had no tent for himself; he would be switching with Florina and Hector once he finished his shift standing watch.

The fox curled up into a little ball in a corner of the ponies’ tent, quickly falling asleep and looking quite adorable. Serra changed out of her white clergy robe, leaving only her smallclothes and neatly folded it beside her mat. She then unwrapped her hair bands, letting fall her ponytails and set them atop her robe.

“Not a whole lotta room in here,” Applejack observed, looking around the tent.

Indeed, with how much space the tent boasted, the ponies barely had enough room to fit comfortably themselves. Adding Serra into the mix ensured everyone would have to tuck in their legs to make adequate space.

“We’ll manage,” Twilight stated. “Hopefully, no one will have to go during the night.”

“Ooh, let’s tell some scary stories,” Rainbow suggested, punctuating the end of her sentence with a creepy tone of voice while waving her hooves spookily.

Fluttershy squeaked and mimicked the fox, shivering uncontrollably.

Serra turned to Rainbow, confusion etched across her face. “Scary stories?”

“Yeah, any real night of camping isn’t complete without a good ghost story right before bedtime!”

Serra cocked her head. “That’s rather strange.”

“We’re not gonna be tellin’ any scary stories, RD,” Applejack declared as she placed a comforting hoof on Fluttershy. The yellow pegasus relaxed a little, peeking out from behind her hooves.

“Ah, sorry, Shy,” Rainbow apologized, sheepishly rubbing the back of her head.

“Stories, huh…” Serra tapped her chin for a moment. “Ah, I know!” A broad smile crossed her face. “I’ll tell you about the time I helped Florina gain the confidence to confess her feelings for Lord Hector.”

“Wait, really?” Twilight said, surprised.

“You’re the reason they’re married?” Rainbow asked.

“Well, not directly,” Serra clarified, rolling a hand. “I didn’t know Florina had a crush on Hector when she came to me hoping to gain more confidence. Has she told you that she used to be afraid of men?”

Wide-eyed, the ponies all shook their heads.

“I was just as surprised as you are.” Serra clasped her hands together, casting a dreamy gaze upwards. “Ah, perhaps there’s a goddess of love and she’s bestowed upon me her power to bring souls together for all eternity.” She let out a long, contented sigh. “Alas, my beauty truly knows no bounds, both inside and out.”

The ponies all blinked slowly. Then they all briefly shared a hesitant glance before Twilight said, “So, you’re gonna tell us the story?”

“Oh right, of course.” Serra sat down on her mat and the ponies followed suit. She began narrating the tale, occasionally waving her hands for dramatic effect.

“So, there we were at the rear of the front lines. Eliwood’s army was battling yet another gathering of Black Fang forces in Bern, but Florina and I were falling behind the rest of the company. Side by side we trekked, eager to join our comrades-in-arms. We cast our eyes back with every other step, anxiously anticipating a rear ambush of reinforcements from the enemy.

“It was right then and there that Florina turned and asked me how she could change her personality to be more like mine. And, of course, the generous soul in me was all too happy to take Florina under my wing, to train her in the art of exuberance. Had I known she intended to use that confidence to confess her feelings to Lord Hector–” she gave a faux dramatic gasp, “–why, I might have fainted dead on the spot!”

The ponies all blinked again, even more slowly.

“Anyway, I gladly accepted the task of training the shy little pegasus knight into a great bundle of energy and confidence, never backing down and always standing tall and proud. Over the course of the rest of our journey, I continued drilling into her the basics of being outgoing. We made considerable progress, but eventually, Florina gave up, believing she couldn’t match my standards. Still, without my tutelage, she never would’ve been able to confess her feelings, so I consider the mission a wholehearted success!”

The ponies stared deadpanned. Twilight felt her brain valiantly attempt to reassemble its scattered pieces of comprehension.

“Well… that was certainly… enlightening…” she finally said before trailing off, not sure what else to say. Her friends just nodded absently.

“Glad I could entertain you.” Serra looked at the ponies eagerly. “Can you show me some more magic, please?”

“Well,” Twilight started, slightly hesitant, “what kind of magic? Basic levitation? Teleportation? I know various spells, but a lot of them are more for novelty than practicality.”

“Hey, it’s not every day one gets to meet talking alien equines with magic!” Serra said. “Just show me any magic you got.”

“All right then.” Twilight tapped her chin, scrolling through her mental list of spells she knew, passing over all the ones that wouldn’t be safe to use inside the tent.

Her eyes widened when an idea came to her and her mouth twisted into a mischievous smile. It was a cruel and sadistic idea to use on someone like Serra, judging by her character; she might be downright traumatized if Twilight went through with it.

But then again, Serra did say to show any magic she had.

Twilight lit her horn and aimed it at Serra’s face, prompting a startled reaction from the girl. “Trust me, this won’t hurt a bit,” Twilight assured her.

Before Serra could say anything, Twilight shot a lavender beam straight at her. Serra gave a shrill eep as the beam impacted her face before harmlessly dissipating.

A brief moment of silence followed that seemed to stretch on for an eternity. Everyone held their breath in anticipation of what would happen.

And then, in the blink of an eye, a thick brown mustache sprouted under Serra’s nose.

Serra blinked. She put her fingers against the strip of hair, running it over. The motions became increasingly frantic and her breaths started coming out rapid and panicked. Finally, she lunged forward, grabbing Twilight by the neck and pressing her face against her muzzle.

“What did you do to me!?” she wailed with enough dramatic flair to put Rarity to shame.

Twilight could hear Rainbow and Applejack doing their best to hold back a torrent of laughter. Fluttershy was silent, probably indifferent to the whole thing.

Twilight gave a soft, good-hearted chuckle. “Don’t worry, I’ll get rid of it,” she promised, gently using her telekinesis to push Serra away.

“Yes, please, get rid of this horrid thing!” Serra looked cross-eyed down at her new facial hair and visibly shivered.

“Sure will.” Twilight yawned. “Unfortunately, my magic’s pretty well spent. I should have enough magic to spare after a good night’s rest.”

“Wait, what?” Serra’s eyes filled with terror. “Say it isn’t so!?”

“Sorry, Serra,” Twilight said as she snuggled into her mat. “I’ll get rid of it in the morning, I promise.”

“B-bu-but,” Serra stammered, her voice wracked with despair. “I can’t– I don’t– I–”

Serra’s voice faded into white noise. Twilight’s eyes felt droopy as sleep began overtaking her. She didn’t fight the urge and closed her eyes. Just before her mind drifted off into blissful slumber, she heard Applejack whisper in her ear.

“You were just makin’ stuff up right now, weren’t you? About needin’ a night’s rest?”

Twilight fell asleep with a smile on her face.

Oswin stood guard outside the tents, lance in hand and eyes scanning the surrounding area. The fire’s light in combination with the waxing moon helped illuminate everything. This particular area wasn’t particularly known for heavy bandit activity, but any knight worth a damn knew to always remain vigilant under any and all circumstances. And he very much considered himself worth a damn.

Sounds of nighttime ambiance filled the air, joining the crackling fire to create a soothing melody that threatened to break Oswin’s concentration. He gripped his lance tightly, trying to keep his mind focused on the threat of brigands or dangerous creatures. Until Hector and Florina woke up to take their shift, he needed to remain alert and awake.

“What did you do to me!?”

Serra’s exclamation brought his attention to the ponies’ tent. What followed was a short conversation in which he could discern Twilight had done something to bring Serra to a state of despair. The thought that he should check to see what was wrong crossed his mind, but he decided against it. It didn’t sound like anything serious if Serra’s panicked ramblings were anything to go by.

Her scream had certainly helped to jolt his senses, however. Oswin smiled upon the realization that this was probably the only time he’d ever be thankful for Serra’s over-inflated ego and outspokenness. He turned back to watch over the campsite, feeling more content than he had before.

Time passed without anything happening. Whenever the fire threatened to go out Oswin would add some more twigs to help keep it alive. He was probably there for a few hours when he heard movement coming from the ponies’ tent. He turned to see Applejack stepping through the tent flaps, keeping her oddly-shaped hat steady as she exited.

He turned back to look over the campsite, unmindful of her. He heard Applejack trot up alongside him and sit on the log.

“Can’t get to sleep,” she said plainly.

Oswin regarded her with a neutral look. Her face certainly didn’t look tired. “Do you intend to keep me company until I retire to bed?” he asked.

Applejack laughed. “Maybe. Do ya want me to?”

Oswin paused for a moment before saying, “You should get some rest.”

“Ain’t the casual chattin’ type, are ya?”

“I’m trying to focus on watching for threats.”

“Fair enough. But I’m gonna stay here for a while anyway.”

Silence passed between them for a few minutes. Oswin tried to focus on his task, but now he found Applejack’s mere presence to be distracting. The mare wasn’t doing anything to bother him, but if a threat suddenly emerged, having her unprotected would make things too complicated. Not to mention, if Twilight’s spell was down, anyone would be able to see Applejack’s true self.

“Somethin’ wrong, partner?” she asked, eyebrow raised.

Oswin blinked. Just then did it occur to him that he’d been staring at Applejack. Quickly, he scanned the clearing, breathing a sigh of relief when he noticed nothing unusual.

“I strongly insist you return to your tent,” he said, trying to sound calm and reasonable despite the rising intensity of his heartbeat. “If brigands come, having you here will only make it harder to keep the entire encampment safe.”

“Hey now, I can handle myself in a scuffle all well an’ fine,” Applejack insisted. She stood off the log and flexed her hind legs, pronounced muscles bulging under the skin. “I’ve been applebuckin’ trees since I was a little filly. Show me a varmint an’ I’ll buck some sense into ‘em.”

“I don’t doubt your strength, Miss Applejack,” Oswin insisted back. “Call it a precaution. If anything were to happen to you or your friends while under our protection, Lord Hector would face the consequences. As his sworn retainer, I hope you understand why I cannot allow this to transpire.”

“Yeah, I get what you’re sayin’,” Applejack replied with a nod. “Look, I’ll go back to the tent and wake everyone up if somethin’ happens. But I’m sure you can spare a few minutes to just chat, can’t ya?”

Oswin considered this for a moment. He’d be lying if he said these ponies weren’t fascinating to learn more about. They were friendly and supportive and were considered heroes in their homeland. Another scan of the clearing revealed nothing out of the ordinary.

“... Alright.”

“Thank ya kindly,” Applejack said with a smile. “There’s somethin’ I wanna know: Why is Hector so gosh darn stubborn about not acceptin’ help? Believe me, I know firsthoof that bein’ stubborn only nets you a whole lotta trouble.”

Oswin debated for a second whether it would be acceptable to discuss Lord Hector’s shortcomings with who was essentially an alien being. He decided in its favor, believing that Lord Hector wouldn’t care either way.

“Lord Hector has been feeling pressured ever since he ascended to Marquess,” he explained. “He wants to prove to himself that he’s capable of filling the role his brother left for him when he died. Perhaps he feels he can’t rely on help from others if he wants to succeed at that goal.”

“Yeah, I guess that makes sense,” Applejack said. “And what do ya think? That the best idea?”

Oswin found himself surprised by the question. He took a moment to gather his thoughts before replying. “I… I think any good ruler will listen to the words of those close to them. Lord Hector may feel the need to prove himself, but that doesn’t mean he won’t listen to reason. I know firsthand that he does.”

“I’ll take your word for it.” Applejack laid down on her stomach on the log, tucking in her forelegs. Oswin thought the resulting position was more cat-like than horse-like. “So, whatcha up fer talkin’ about? Anything you wanna know about Equestria?”

Oswin thought it over for a bit. “Nothing comes to mind. Maybe… What are Princess Celestia’s guards like? As peaceful as Equestria might be, surely she puts her guards through rigorous training?”

Applejack shook her head. “Twilight would know more about that than me. Although, something tells me they ain’t trained as well as they could be. We got invaded by these weird bug-like creatures called changelings a few months back; they wanted ta conquer us so they could harness love from us to feed themselves. Celestia’s guards were kinda useless at fightin’ from what I saw.”

“That is troubling,” Oswin remarked.

“Yeah, but then again, me an’ my friends eventually got overpowered by sheer numbers. We managed to save the day, though, thanks to Twilight’s brother and his soon-to-be wife usin’ their magic ta blow the changelings away to Celestia knows where.” She looked thoughtful for a moment. “Even so, I hope they’re alright and not starving to death wherever they landed.”

That last part left Oswin fairly conflicted, but he decided not to voice his thoughts on the matter. The ponies wouldn’t have agreed to aid Ilia if they weren’t kind and caring; he shouldn’t criticize their beliefs just because he thought differently.

“I suppose it’s a good thing that your world isn’t as familiar with conflict as this one,” he said. “I could never live with myself if I failed in my duty to protect Lord Hector.

Applejack nodded. “I believe that.”

Another round of silence passed between them. Applejack yawned a few times before getting up off the log. “Reckon I’ll try to get some shuteye then.” She tipped her hat to him. “Thanks fer the friendly chat, Oswin.”

“You’re welcome,” Oswin said plainly.

Applejack took a few steps back towards the tent. She was about halfway there when she stopped and turned around to face him again. “One more question: Do you consider Hector a friend?”

Oswin froze. Every mental function he had took a dive off a cliff into the dark recesses of his mind. It was a question he’d never been asked before, nor had he a readily available response to.

“I… He… I mean I…” He trailed off, words escaping him.

Applejack gave a hearty laugh. “It’s okay, Sugarcube; I get that things work differently here.” She reached the tent and parted the flaps. “G’night, Oswin.” She slipped inside.

Oswin managed to unscramble his thought patterns a few moments later. He blinked, then remembered he still had a job to do and darted his eyes across the clearing. Seeing nothing but firelit grass, dirt, and trees, he breathed a sigh of relief.

Applejack’s question ran through his mind. He mulled it over for a bit before breathing another, more exasperated sigh.

“Those ponies sure are strange.”

Chapter 8: Force of Shy

“I’m still not so sure about this,” Hector said. He walked aside Florina, axe clutched firmly in hand.

“I know, I’m nervous about it too,” Florina whispered, her javelin similarly secured in her grip. “But… I have faith in her.”

Hector glanced up at the butter yellow pegasus walking ahead of them on the trail, the fox, ‘Rusty’ perched on her back. Behind them, the rest of the ponies along with Serra, Oswin, and Huey kept pace. Everyone was quiet save for their footsteps, just as he’d ordered.

To the group’s left was a swamp filled with murky water, twisting trees, and probably more dangerous creatures than they could count. To their right was a tall, near vertical cliffside. They were boxed in, essentially. Any bandits waiting for travelers would have plenty of places to hide in the swamp, or they could easily drop a few boulders upon them from atop the cliff. The limited space to fight on the trail was bad enough on its own, but having one of his charges out in front of him — where he couldn’t protect her as easily — made things worse.

“Keep your eyes up in case we get attacked from above,” he ordered. “I’ll keep watch over the swamp.”

“Okay,” Florina whispered.

Hector’s eyes scanned the swampland with fervor, checking behind each and every tree that they passed for hiding bandits. He did a double take every time he thought he saw the telltale glint of sunlight off of an archer’s arrowhead, but closer inspections revealed nothing unusual; more likely his mind playing tricks on him.

He was starting to regret agreeing to the plan. If anything happened to Fluttershy, it would fall on his head, regardless of the fact that she was willingly putting herself in possible harm’s way. All it would take is for a well-hidden sniper behind a tree to line up a good shot and, while he would hear the twang of the bow and know how to react, with how Fluttershy was positioned he wasn’t sure he’d be able to push her out of the way in time. All the more reason to keep his eyes peeled among the treeline.

The group eventually came to a fork in the trail. The left path led straight into the swamp while the right path curved around the cliff, leading over a series of rocky mountains. Beyond those mountains lay the vast plains of Sacae and, eventually, Ilia.

“We go right,” he announced to the group.

“Oh, are ya now?”

Hector froze. At his side, he heard Florina let out a small terrified gasp as did the ponies behind him. In front, Fluttershy stopped dead in her tracks, but he couldn’t see her facial reaction to the voice.

A man stepped from behind a tree right at the fork and it only took one glance at him for Hector to immediately tell he was a bandit: ragged clothes, mussed hair, unshaven beard, scars across his face, and especially the low-quality iron axe held in his right hand. He rolled his head around before doing the same with his shoulder blades, apparently needing to work out some kinks from sitting in one place for so long. He then began inspecting the group, his mouth splitting into a sinister grin.

“So, you lot wanna pass through here, eh?” he asked in a gravelly tone. He held out his free hand. “Gonna have to pay the toll then.”

Hector gripped his axe even tighter. Where there was one bandit, even more were sure to follow. They were probably hiding just out of sight within the trees to their left. Hector spared a very brief glance behind him— Oswin was scanning the treeline behind the supply wagon, watching for a rear ambush. He also saw that the ponies were tense; Rainbow Dash and Applejack, especially, were glaring fiercely at the bandit. Twilight’s expression was more subdued, but she looked no less prepared for a skirmish to break out.

“We just want to pass through here,” Fluttershy said, drawing the bandit’s attention to her. “So please, would you kindly move out of the way?” She kept her tone sweet and polite.

The bandit looked at her curiously, frowning. He glanced up to meet Hector’s gaze. “Is this some idea of a jape?” he asked. “Putting a little lass out front thinking she’s gonna make me stand down?”

Hector grit his teeth. He ventured to take a step forward, his second thoughts starting to win the war in his mind.

The bandit looked back to Fluttershy. “Listen here, lass, you’d best get back and let the adults handle this.” His smile returned and he lifted his axe up to his shoulder. “You wouldn’t want that sweet little smile to be severed in two, now would you?”

Hector took another step forward, raising his own axe.

“We won’t be paying you anything,” Fluttershy said with firm conviction.

The bandit sneered. “Should’ve watched your mouth, lass.”

He stepped forward and, to Hector’s bewilderment and panic, Fluttershy actually stepped forward in turn, approaching the bandit seemingly with no hesitation or force of will. He rushed to put himself between the two.

“You’re a brave lass, you are,” the bandit said, readying his axe as they neared each other. “But mostly stupid.”

Hector decided he had to use his axe as a projectile. Rearing back, he took aim for the bandit’s head.

“Stop. Right. Where. You are.”

Suddenly, the bandit froze in place, his axe still raised over his head. An expression of raw terror overcame his features as his gaze locked squarely onto Fluttershy and his body began to quake as if his legs were on the verge of buckling under his own weight. The axe fell from his hand, hitting the ground with a dull thud and kicking up some dirt.

Hector blinked. He lowered his own axe, but still kept it firmly clutched in his hand. His attention was suddenly pulled to the treeline by a flicker of movement. Darting his eyes to the spot, he saw an elbow sticking out from behind a tree. Looking between several more trees revealed several more human shapes; six in total, but there could have easily been more in hiding. He didn’t see any evidence of them carrying bows, which at least made things less precarious.

The bandit in front of Fluttershy — that Hector assumed was their leader — took a few steps back, arms raised in a feebly placating manner. “Wh-what is this?” he stuttered. “What the blasted hell are you doing?”

“Now listen to me, Buster.” Fluttershy’s voice, before sweet and polite, was now commanding and stern. “We don’t owe you any money; you don’t own this land.”

Hector heard surprised gasps come from the group behind him. He glanced back and forth between the hiding bandits and Fluttershy, debating whether he could venture forward without provoking action from the bandits. Curiosity won out and he walked around so he could see Fluttershy’s face.

It was as if he was looking at a completely different person. He froze stiff in his tracks as soon as he met Fluttershy’s eyes as if he’d suddenly been turned into a statue. Her gaze had turned stern and hardened, glaring at the bandit with an intensity that seemed impossible for the shy pegasus.

What shook him to the core was something he couldn’t pin down. Something intangible. It was as if Fluttershy’s stare was manifesting as a physical power, putting a weight on his willpower that he couldn’t hope to shake off. He wanted to move forward, to get between the two of them, but his body simply wouldn’t respond. All he could do was stand still and watch as Fluttershy edged closer to the bandit, keeping up her stare the entire time.

“Now listen to me,” she ordered. A frightened gasp came from the bandit. “You’re going to stand aside and let me and my friends pass unharmed. We mean none of you any harm, so we expect the same from all of you. Do I make myself clear, mister?”

The bandit stepped back. Visible beads of sweat trickled down his face and his lips trembled. His visage had been reduced to that of a cowering child.

“I...I…” he trailed off.

“That girl is a she-demon!” called a voice from the trees. “Boss! Snap out of it!”

The rest of the bandits burst from the trees, their faces masks of fear mixed with disgust. Hector broke free of his paralysis and rushed to Fluttershy’s side, quickly being joined by Florina. The two of them formed a protective wall in front of the pegasus, watching as the bandits rushed to their leader’s side and tried to coax him out of his paralysis.

One of the bandits turned to face the group, glaring daggers between Hector and Florina at Fluttershy. “That girl should be burned at the stake.”

Hector opened his mouth to respond, but Fluttershy stuck her head between them to face the bandit. “You’re going to let us go free,” she stated.

The bandit’s eyes widened and his body froze in place, a fearful grimace crossing his face. Hector didn’t look back at Fluttershy, knowing he would just get caught up in her stare again. He did glance over to her friends, Oswin, and Serra. The ponies had expressions ranging from excited to concerned, Oswin looked pensive, and Serra appeared to be warring with herself between horrified and intrigued.

The bandit leader was finally brought back to his senses, his visage calm and composed, though now he refused to look at Fluttershy. He instead locked eyes with Hector.

“We don’t need to fight,” Hector said loud enough for everyone to hear. “But make no mistake, if you insist on pushing us than we will return the favor. And mark my words, we will win.”

The bandit leader growled. He picked up his axe and started to raise it again only to let out a choked, frightened gasp. Hector assumed Fluttershy had drawn his attention to her powerful stare again.

“You…” he trailed off again.

A thick silence descended among everyone. The only audible sound was the rustling of leaves as a light wind blew through the swamp. In his eye’s corner, Hector saw Florina’s arms trembling. He looked over to see that, while her face bore ironclad determination, everything else about her posture was unsteady. It made sense; she’d never fought legitimate ground-based combat before. He wanted to lay a comforting hand on her shoulder, to provide some encouragement to his wife that she could do this, but doing so would be a sign of weakness. Begrudgingly, he let her quake in her boots, deciding he would talk it over with her once the situation was resolved and they were all safe.

Finally, the bandit leader gave an irritated sigh before turning to his henchmen. “Pull back, boys,” he ordered, lowering his axe to his side. “A couple of coins ain’t worth the trouble of dealing with a she-demon.”

The rest of the bandits turned to their leader in shock. “B-b-but boss, she’s just a girl!”

“She’s something else entirely, boys,” the leader replied. He turned to give Hector and Florina a sour look. “And an even greater problem with the rest of them here.” He propped the axe over his shoulder and turned around. “Back to the hideout, men. We’re done here.”

He turned and began making his way back into the swamp. The rest of the bandits watched him go with incredulous looks. “But boss—”

“Have you no ears!?” the leader called. “I said we’re falling back!”

“He’s right,” the second bandit who Fluttershy had used her power on said. He began following their leader, giving Fluttershy a wary look as he turned around. “That girl really is something else entirely.”

A few surprised mutters passed between the rest of the bandits, but eventually, they began to fall in step behind the first two, giving the group frustrated glares as they passed. Soon enough they disappeared into the swamp, out of sight from the group. With their departure, the trail once again felt comfortably deserted.

The group was silent for a minute as they waited to see if the bandits would come back in a surprise ambush. Then another minute passed. Nothing happened.

“So, did we win?” Rainbow ventured to ask.

“Looks that way, Dash,” Applejack said.

“Heck yeah!” Rainbow shouted with glee. Hector turned to see her rush over to Fluttershy, wrapping her hooves around the other pegasus. Both he and Florina stepped back to grant them some space. “Fluttershy, that was awesome!”

“That was amazing!” Twilight said as she and Applejack came forward to join their friends. “And moreover, now we know The Stare won’t break the illusion spell, so it could be very useful to us on the rest of our journey.”

“Sure gave those varmints quite a scare,” Applejack said. A sly grin crossed her muzzle. “Makes me think you came along just for that reason.”

Fluttershy’s cheeks flushed. “Well, not really, b-but I’m glad I could help.”

Serra, Oswin, and Huey joined the rest of the group. “That was some strange magic you used, Fluttershy,” Serra remarked. “And wow, I had no idea you could be so assertive.”

“Heh, you haven’t seen the half of what Fluttershy can do.” Rainbow rubbed her hoof against Fluttershy’s head, messing up her mane— Hector assumed the action was meant to be playful. “She may not be the strongest flier in Equestria, nor really good at weather-working, but Fluttershy’s strong in her own way.”

Fluttershy’s blush grew at the comment.

Florina turned to Hector. “What do you think, Hector? Might we allow Fluttershy to lead the way on the rest of our journey?”

Everyone turned to Hector with expectant stares. Fluttershy’s, in particular, was brimming with hope.

Hector considered the risks. He was impressed by Fluttershy’s power and resolve on display just now. No doubt, any bandits they came across could easily be pushed aside by her ‘Stare’ without resorting to violence. But not all bandits were as cordial as the ones they’d just met. The danger was still too high for his liking.

Uther had once said that compromise was a critical aspect of leading a country. A good ruler would seek out a solution that could at least partially satisfy all parties involved in a dispute. Thinking it over, Fluttershy didn’t seem the sort to mind extra protection.

“Very well, I’ll allow her to continue using her power.” Before anyone could reply, he held up a hand for silence. “But Florina and I will be providing her with extra protection. We can’t trust every bandit horde we come across to speak before attacking.”

Fluttershy nodded. “I understand, Hector.”

“Hey, maybe we should see if we can find some armor for Fluttershy?” Rainbow suggested, nudging Fluttershy’s chest in another gesture Hector assumed to be playful in nature. “Who knows? Maybe it’d make you look attractive.” She gave another sly grin.

Fluttershy’s eyes shrank to pinpricks while her blush expanded to her entire face. “I-well-I’m not…”

Rainbow laughed and patted her on the back. “Just kidding around with you, girl.”

“I doubt we’ll be able to find any armor that fits you,” Oswin spoke up. “All the armor plates forged to fit onto equines are oversized for your smaller frames and we wouldn’t be able to commission one without your identities being uncovered.”

“Florina and I will suffice for protection,” Hector stated. He lowered his axe to his side, turning around to face the fork in the path. “Let’s get moving; we should reach Sacae within a day or two. After that, we’ll be a little over halfway to Remi in Ilia.”

“Wait, you mean we aren’t even halfway there yet right now!?” Rainbow wailed.

“No, we’re not,” Hector affirmed. Rainbow Dash was starting to get on his nerves a little with her complaining. Funny, then, how Serra, easily the most spoiled and narcissistic person he’d ever known, was being surprisingly mature about the journey at the same time. “But we’ll get there faster as long as nothing else comes to slow us down. Now let’s move.”

The group fell into step behind him, Florina, and Fluttershy as they turned right at the fork. Hector kept to Fluttershy’s right while Florina kept to her left.

Every time Fluttershy came into his peripheral vision, he felt a spike of anxiety rise within him. He could still feel the lingering effect of The Stare in him, clutching at his willpower like the ice-cold hand of death itself, strangling it. As bad as it was for him, he couldn’t begin to imagine how bad the bandit leader had gotten it. He almost felt sorry for the poor bastard.

What other surprises might the ponies have in store for them, he wondered.

Chapter 9: Restless Rainbow

Every single bone in Rainbow’s legs wailed in agony. Each step was labored and strenuous and made all the worse by the sloped terrain that the group was traversing. Every time she had to haul her legs over a rock that obstructed the path, she wanted desperately to say ‘Screw it!’ and take to the air. She’d asked as much a couple of times already and had been rebuffed by Hector both times.

An itch of regret was starting to take root in her mind about coming along. While having to traverse the land on hoof was a daunting task for such a flying-prone pegasus as herself, she’d believed at the beginning that she could tough it out. Her disillusionment had proven to be slow and painful, but she’d strived to keep quiet at first so as to keep Applejack from rubbing it in her face. It had eventually proved too much for her to bear, and as such, she’d started complaining. She was just thankful Applejack hadn’t said anything. Yet.

Rainbow trailed behind the rest of her friends, including, to her secret annoyance, Fluttershy. Her friend’s leg strength was probably the only thing she’d ever have over Rainbow aside from her superior kind and caring nature— Rainbow supposed she only had herself to blame for relying so much on her wings for everything.

Looking at the rest of the group, she was surprised by how easily Hector and Oswin were able to move in their big, bulky armor. Hector remained at Fluttershy’s side along with Florina, keeping her protected from possible hidden threats while Oswin led everyone else behind them. Huey was the only one in the group that trailed behind Rainbow, the heavy weight of the loaded supply wagon forcing him to bring up the rear.

The two human men moved so easily in their armor that Rainbow might’ve thought it was part of their bodies with how used to it they clearly were. Most ponies might’ve felt jealous because of this, but Rainbow knew that what she lacked in raw strength she more than made up for with incredible speed and agility. All she needed was a chance to flaunt both to see what they thought about it.

The group made their way up and over the rocky mountain, weaving between boulders on the trail and stopping to aid the supply wagon whenever one of its wheels got stuck or it struggled to squeeze through a tight fit. Huey obediently stopped and/or resumed pulling when instructed, and, being so close to the alien pegasus, Rainbow tried taking interest in him to stave off her boredom before it became too much to bear.

She hadn’t thought much about the juxtaposition between Huey and herself and her friends at the start of the journey, mainly since Huey didn’t seem all that noteworthy upon their first encounter. She hadn’t seen Huey take flight yet, so she was interested in seeing how good of a flier he really was. Hearing about pegasus knight combat got her doubly curious to see some in action, though, that was unlikely considering Florina’s new position as Fluttershy’s bodyguard along with Hector.

“You’re lucky that you don’t stand out in the air,” Rainbow whispered to Huey. “But I guess we’re both stuck on the ground, huh?”

Huey gave no reply.

Rainbow blinked, then turned back around, her eyes half-closing with exasperation. Now she was so desperate to fly that she was seeking out the sympathy of mindless animals: embarrassing.

After spending the entire morning trekking up the mountain, the group finally reached the ridge. They gathered in a straight line along its length, everyone breast to breast with Huey and the supply wagon standing behind them all. A strong breeze blew from the northeast, blowing Rainbow’s mane around her head, obscuring her vision. She used a hoof to part her mane so she could see. Her jaw fell open.

The landscape was absolutely beautiful. Stretching all the way to the horizon was an endless sea of lush, green grass, broken only by occasional dots of trees. To the right were more mountains, while rolling hills and other, more varied landscapes were to the left— Rainbow thought she could even see snow clouds in the distance, a sure sign they were nearing Ilia. A gust of wind blew across the greenscape towards the mountain they stood on, stretching all the way across the plains and shimmering under the perfectly sunny skies overhead. The resulting visuals took Rainbow’s breath away.

“Welcome to Sacae,” Hector announced, bringing Rainbow’s attention to him. “We’ll just be crossing through the corner tip, so enjoy the scenery while you can.”

“It’s beautiful,” Twilight breathed.

“It looks very nice,” Fluttershy said. Rusty gave a soft coo of agreement from her back.

“Lotta open space here,” Applejack observed. She turned to the humans. “You say people live here? I sure don’t see any signs of civilization.”

“There’s only two tribes of nomads that live in Sacae, but they’re both situated much farther east of here,” Oswin explained. “The nearest settlement, nomadic or otherwise, is far away from our planned route. We might come across one or more travelers, but nothing else.”

Twilight’s ears drooped a little and she frowned. “We haven’t gotten a chance to stop by a significant town or cultural hub of any kind yet. I’d really like to see how the different peoples of this world live their lives.”

“You’ll get your chance once we reach Ilia,” Hector said. “For now, we need to keep moving.”

The group spent a few extra moments admiring the scenery before beginning the, much easier (to Rainbow’s delight), trek down the mountain. At one point, Serra misplaced her foot and fell forward, letting loose a loud, ear-piercing scream. Twilight’s horn lit in its lavender hue and she caught Serra with her telekinesis, gently setting the young cleric back onto the trail.

“Whoa, thank you, Twilight,” she said. “I could’ve ruined my clothes, or even worse, my hair!” She casually poked the skin of her neck, the corner of her mouth dipping. “My skin feels all tingly now, though. Your magic isn’t going to ruin it, right?”

“That tingling feeling is perfectly normal,” Twilight explained. “Give it a moment and it’ll go away.” She appeared to lose herself in thought for a moment before asking, “Could you explain how your healing staves work?”

“Only followers of St. Elimine’s teachings are allowed, or even taught, to use them,” Serra replied.

“I’m not looking to wield one for myself; I just want to know how it works. The basic principles of magic are different between Elibe and Equestria; there’s a lot that both sides could learn with thorough study.” Twilight stepped up alongside Serra, sparing the latter of needing to glance back and potentially risk stumbling again. “And, well, since I probably won’t get a chance to study Elibean magic in depth until we reach Ilia, you’re all I’ve got.”

“So… you want me to be your teacher?”

“In a sense.”

Serra appeared to mull over Twilight’s request for a few moments before turning to look at her with a hard stare. “Only if I get an apology for all those mean spells you cast on me before.”

“I’m sorry for casting all of those ‘mean spells’ on you. I promise I will never do it again.”

Her apology was clearly exasperated from her tone of voice, even to Rainbow’s ears. And yet, despite being right next to Twilight, Serra seemingly didn’t notice this.

“Then it’s a deal. Let me go grab a staff from the supply wagon so I can show you.”

Serra passed everyone and ran around the back of the supply wagon, hopping in and returning a few moments later with one of the staves she’d had when she first joined the group. It had a brass length and was topped with a blue orb. Nothing too fancy, but then again, Rainbow wasn’t the pony to ask in regards to ornamentation.

“This is the most basic type of healing staff used by clerics throughout Elibe,” Serra explained. “I didn’t bring any more powerful staves with me, but I did bring other staves made to cure more subtle ailments such as poison or magic cancellation. This one is specifically made to cure physical injuries.”

Twilight eyed the staff studiously, taking in every detail of its design. “Fascinating.” Her notepad and pen popped into existence next to her and she scribbled some notes down. “How exactly does the magic work?”

“All it really does is speed up the body’s natural healing process. It doesn’t work for the gravest of injuries, but small things like puncture wounds can be fixed up easily and quickly.”

Twilight scribbled more notes. “So it’s like a time acceleration spell. And how do you activate the staff itself?”

“Oh, it’s really quite simple!” Serra said. “You just pray!”

Twilight was silent for a moment before she said, “You… pray?” with obvious confusion.

“Mhm. Whenever a cleric needs to use a staff's power, they need only give a prayer to St. Elimine and she will hear it through the gemstone. Of course, only those faithful to her can use a staff, and all staves eventually become useless when the magic in the gemstone is spent, so it isn't an infinite resource.”

There was another moment of silence from Twilight. Rainbow held a hoof to her mouth to stifle a giggle. She could imagine the logical, egghead-y gears in her friend’s mind had halted in response to Serra’s explanation. She’d heard about the time Twilight had tried to decipher Pinkie’s ‘Pinkie Sense’ and figured this was a similar situation. Serra’s explanation made perfect sense to Rainbow, so that had to mean it had no root whatsoever in science or logic.

“I… see,” Twilight finally said, a noticeable strain in her voice. She scribbled some more notes before poofing away the pen and notepad. “Thank you for your explanation, Serra. I think my curiosity is sated for now.”

“Glad to be of help!” Serra said.

The group fell into silence again afterward. About an hour later they reached the base of the mountain. The trail curved left in the direction of the snowy landscape Rainbow had seen earlier.

The lush plains to their right served to keep Rainbow’s mind preoccupied as she admired their beauty. A voice in the back of her mind was screaming at her to take flight, to use all that wide open space to try out some new maneuvers, maybe show off her Sonic Rainboom to the humans while she was at it. But of course, they wouldn’t let her do that, even if, as far as she could see, there wasn’t a single person besides them for miles in every direction.

Her wings twitched with restlessness. She breathed deeply, then exhaled. She repeated the action several times, trying to calm her impulses. She tried to focus on the gentle breeze brushing past her coat and through her mane; the clear blue sky overhead; the quiet ambiance of the open wilderness around them— everything was calm and peaceful. Who was she to spoil that tranquility for others just so she could satisfy her selfish need to get airborne?

She closed her eyes and breathed deeply once again. And again. And again. Her wings twitched even harder. She breathed harder, loud enough that everyone else was probably taking notice by now. Then again. Her wings settled down. She breathed softer. Her wings twitched only slightly. She breathed one last time and her wings stayed still. For now, at least.

“Is something the matter, Rainbow Dash?”

Rainbow opened her eyes to see Florina striding alongside her. Looking ahead, she saw Oswin had taken her place by Fluttershy’s side.

“Kinda,” she answered, then gave Florina a curious look. “Shouldn’t you be guarding Fluttershy?”

“I was going to retrieve some water from the wagon, but… well, I thought maybe you were hurt or something?”

“No, I’m not hurt.” Rainbow flared her wings. “These babies gotta fly, you know? Otherwise, they get restless, and I suffer for it. I was just doing some deep breathing exercises to calm down.”

“Oh, I see.” Florina fell silent for a few moments. “I don’t know how safe it might be to take flight around here, but, um, maybe we’ll get a chance later?”

“I really hope you’re right,” Rainbow replied. “If I don’t get off the ground soon I feel like I’m going to explode!”

Florina’s eyes widened. “Wh-what!?”

Rainbow blinked. “Why do you sound so afra—” Realization hit her like an electrical jolt. “Right, different cultures.” She rubbed the back of her head. “Basically, I’m saying if I don’t get off the ground soon, I won’t be able to restrain myself any longer.”

Florina sighed with relief. “Well, um, maybe you can convince Hector to let you fly the next time we stop for a rest. If you want, I could help convince him,” she said softly.

Rainbow beamed. “You’d do that, really?”

Florina nodded.

“Awesome! I owe you one!”

Florina blinked. “Owe me one what?”

“You know, I—” Rainbow lightly smacked her head. “Right, right. I mean, I owe you a favor.”

“Oh, um, you don’t have to do anything in return for me.” Florina smiled. “Like Hector said, it’s our duty as your escorts to see that you’re comfortable for the journey. I’m sure he’ll agree to let you fly at least for a little while if you let him know how miserable you are.”

“Not sure that’s worth banking on, but I hope you’re right.”

Florina left to retrieve her water from the wagon, leaving Rainbow to continue her breathing exercises.

The sun was hovering just above the horizon by the time the group reached the mouth of a valley. Overcast skies could be seen in the distance with clouds that Rainbow could tell were filled to the brim with fresh snow, assuming weather worked the same here as it did in Equestria, minus the need for pegasus intervention. The temperature had grown noticeably colder as well.

The humans must’ve realized that as well, as Hector had the group stop to retrieve some fur coats from the wagon. The fact that they were made of animal fur upset Fluttershy, as anypony who knew her could predict. Rainbow didn’t take any issue with it, same with Twilight and Applejack.

Hector passed a coat to Florina, then another to Oswin, leaving one for himself. He turned to Serra with an exasperated expression. “I take it you didn’t bring a coat with you?” he asked.

Serra frowned, frantically waving her hands. “I would’ve brought one if I knew we were going to Ilia! I swear by St. Elimine!”

Hector rubbed the bridge of his nose, letting out an annoyed sigh. “I suppose it’s my fault for not foreseeing this. How are we going to solve this problem?” he asked to no one in particular.

An idea sparked in Rainbow’s brain. If she could fly up then she could create a warm front to pass through the region. She opened her mouth to voice her proposal, but Oswin spoke up first.

“Take my coat, Serra,” he said with a slight flush in his cheeks. “It won’t be a perfect solution, but my armor will do a better job of keeping me warm than your robes.”

Serra took the offered coat with a grateful smile. “Oh, thank you, Oswin! It’s good to know someone close cares for my well-being as much as I do theirs.”

Oswin didn’t verbalize a reply, his face remaining stoic.

Rainbow groaned.

Once the humans donned their coats, the group resumed their journey, entering the valley. Hector and Florina mentioned something about attacks from above, to which they asked the group to huddle together as they marched forward.

The idea that they might get ambushed sent a tingle of excitement down Rainbow’s spine, which had the side benefit of distracting her from her flying impulses. Everything was starting to play out like a Daring Do novel. She imagined enemies rolling megaton boulders from up the rocky incline, intending to crush them, only for Rainbow to push everyone out of the way and proceed to utterly clobber all the bad dudes with her super awesome special flying maneuvers…

Rainbow’s wings twitched again, forcing her to return to her breathing exercises. Was there nothing she could do to quell the need to fly!?

“Someone’s coming!”

Hector’s voice snapped Rainbow back to attention. Sure enough, coming the opposite way down the trail was a horse-riding man wearing armor similar to the soldiers she’d seen back at Castle Ostia. The upper half of his face was obscured by his helmet while his armor plates were a lighter shade of blue to Hector’s own. Unlike the blazing sword motif she’d seen back in Ostia, this guy’s crest depicted a pair of pegasus wings adorning a spear, which she thought was pretty awesome. Strapped to the horse’s side was a brown satchel while a small lance was strapped to the human’s opposite hip.

He pulled the reins as he approached, making the horse slow down before eventually coming to a stop in front of the group. He disembarked from the horse, fished a scroll out of the satchel, then approached Hector.

“Lord Hector, I bring you and your company a reply from the Knights Union of Ilia.” He presented the scroll to him.

“Thank you,” Hector replied, accepting the scroll with a nod. “Tell me, has Etruria sent aid as well, or is my company alone in its mission?”

The messenger shook his head. “To my knowledge, Etruria has sent no reply to Ilia’s call for aid.” He looked over Hector’s shoulder, holding his stare for an unusually long time.

Hector must’ve figured the messenger was confused, as he said, “This is all that we need. The aid we’re delivering is very unconventional, but trust me when I say it will solve Ilia’s plight.”

The messenger returned his attention to Hector and nodded. “Very well. Marquess Ostia would know the best course of action to take.”

“I intend to make my late brother proud.”

The messenger remounted his horse and turned back the way he came. Everyone gathered around Hector as he broke the wax seal and unfurled the scroll, listening intently as he read off the message.

Dear Lord Hector of Ostia,

The Knights Union of Ilia offers its sincerest thanks for your agreeance to answer our call for aid. We predict this will strengthen the relationship between our countries in the future, and the Lycian League can look forward to increased support from the Union should they request it.

We do wonder about the methods these ‘unconventional helpers’ will employ to bring us food. We will admit to being a little skeptical, and we’re sure you understand our hesitance to try unconventional means in light of our dire situation, but our faith in your judgment is all we have, so we shall await these people and greet them with open arms upon your arrival.

Sincerely,

The Knights Union of Ilia

“Short, sweet, and to the point.” Applejack nodded. “I like that.”

“It’s nice that they’d be so welcoming,” Twilight said, “despite knowing nothing about who we are or how we’re going to help.”

“I stressed in my reply that you all were capable of getting the job done,” Hector explained, rolling up the scroll. “Truthfully, in spite of how cordial this reply is, I imagine Fiora and her fellow commanders aren’t as faithful as they’ve let on.”

“But why wouldn’t they be?” Fluttershy asked.

“You remember what I said before about my none-too-flattering reputation as Marquess Ostia, correct?”

The ponies all nodded.

“That reputation extends to every country of Elibe.” Hector sighed. “I hope to overcome it one day, though. Regardless, I trust you ponies will be able to assuage their doubts.”

“Oh, you can count on that!” Rainbow proclaimed, flaring her wings. “With these babies, I can buck every cloud in the sky in ten seconds flat. Every day? No problemo!”

Hector blinked. “... Right.” He turned back down the valley trail. “Let’s make as much progress as we can before it gets dark.”

As the group started off again, another idea sparked in Rainbow’s mind. She couldn’t believe she hadn’t thought of it before, because it was so obvious and simple. If the only reason why she had to stay grounded was so nobody outside the group could see her flying, then all she had to do was take off during a time when nobody could see her.

She kept her gaze toward the distant setting sun, eagerly anticipating its complete descent below the horizon. It helped to preoccupy her mind as well, so much better than all of her previous attempts; her wings never twitched and her brain didn’t feel host to a game of ping pong between desire and consideration.

Finally, much to Rainbow’s glee, Hector had the group stop in a small clearing soon after they exited the valley. Oswin and Applejack got to work pitching the tents, Fluttershy and Florina went to fetch firewood, and Serra got to work doing nothing except lounging on a nearby rock like it was a throne.

Hector started digging a fire pit and Rainbow took the opportunity to approach him.

“Hey, Hector?”

He turned to look up at her. “Do you need something?”

“I’ll cut to the chase,” Rainbow said, flaring her wings. “Can I fly now? It’s getting dark, so there shouldn’t be any risk of someone seeing me.”

Hector appeared to think it over for a moment before he resumed digging. “Maybe later. There’s still a fair amount of light left. Talk to me when it’s completely dark.”

Rainbow felt a pang of annoyance flash through her, but she managed to suppress it and give an understanding nod. His reasoning made sense. “All right, I’ll hold you to that.”

The final hues of twilight filled the sky just as the campsite was finished being set up, a roaring fire crackling in the fire pit. Food was brought from the supply wagon and prepared. The group ate their meals in relative silence. Aside from Rusty sniffing Hector’s food — and nearly getting punched by him, to Fluttershy’s panicked horror — dinner was uneventful.

Complete darkness had fallen by the time everyone finished their meals. The instant the last scrap of food went down her throat, Rainbow turned to Hector and said, “So, can I fly now?”

Hector set his food down and folded his hands under his chin while everyone else turned to look at her surprised, except for Florina, who just smiled at her.

“I’m hesitant to let you fly even under cover of darkness,” he started. “I trust you to keep close to the campsite, but please understand: I’m responsible for your well-being. If anything happens to you, it would fall on my head. And I don’t know enough about your princesses to say with confidence how they’d react, but I’d rather not chance it.”

Twilight scuffed a hoof across the ground, looking sheepish. The rest of Rainbow’s friends looked similarly distraught, but Rainbow herself was too anxious to fly to care about whatever Hector might be insinuating.

“Yeah, I get what you’re saying,” she replied. “But sure, I’ll stay close to the campsite. Anything just so I can fly, please!” She looked to Florina for support.

“I don’t believe it will cause any harm,” Florina said, drawing Hector’s attention. “Rainbow Dash has been miserable being unable to fly. I believe she deserves a chance to now after suffering as much as she has.”

Hector regarded her for a moment before breathing deeply through his nose and closing his eyes. A look of contemplation crossed his features. A few moments of silence passed between everyone as they anticipated his reply.

Rainbow felt a bead of sweat drip down her face as anxiety consumed her. She silently pleaded to Hector to say yes. Truthfully, if he didn’t, she would probably defy him and take off anyway; that’s how desperate she was by this point. She’d likely get chewed out by him, but it would’ve been worth it just to relieve her stress.

“Okay, you can fly.”

“YES!” Rainbow exclaimed.

Her impulses immediately took over. She flared her wings, leaping up and flapping with vigor. She didn’t bother waiting for any further words; she took off into the air in a rainbow blur, ignoring the surprised gasps of everyone.

The cold night air felt good against her coat as she sailed upward, past the surrounding forest canopy, coming to a stop about twenty meters above. The stars twinkled brilliantly overhead and Rainbow took a few moments to admire the clear, beautiful night sky. In the far distance, she could see the telltale black space of clouds hanging over some mountains. If she hadn’t promised to stay close to the campsite, she would have flown over and played with them.

The urge to do a Sonic Rainboom was strong within her; the brilliant colors against the night sky would be awesome. But that would stand out in a not-so-good way, so she resisted the desire. There would be plenty of time to show it off to the Ilians when they reached their destination.

Instead of doing anything super awesome and visually stunning, Rainbow contented herself with a few simple mid-air loops and other maneuvers she’d been learning at the Wonderbolt Academy. The stiffness in her wings gradually melted away and by the time she began descending back to the campsite, she was feeling satiated enough to make the rest of the journey on the ground.

Half of the group, to her surprise and confusion, was giving her annoyed stares as they tracked her descent. She landed on the soft dirt gracefully and glanced between everyone. Hector, Oswin, and Applejack were the most visibly annoyed while everyone else looked more pensive.

“Is something wrong?” she asked, completely clueless as to what was going on.

“Rainbow, y’know how you leave a rainbow contrail in yer wake when you fly really fast?” Applejack asked.

“Yeah, and?”

“What did you do just now?”

It took a moment before realization struck. A knot formed in the pit of Rainbow’s stomach and she turned to Hector with a sheepish grin. “Eheheh, oops?”

Hector rubbed the bridge of his nose, sighing. “Hopefully, there isn’t anyone around who might have seen you. I trust you’re satisfied, now?”

“Yeah, yeah, I’ve had my fill,” Rainbow assured him. “I can make it the rest of the way without needing to fly.”

“Good.”

The group proceeded to finished their meals and retire to bed.

As she settled into her sleeping mat, Rainbow’s mind buzzed with excitement thinking of showing off her aerial prowess to the citizens of Ilia once they got there. She imagined dozens of awestruck faces watching her soar through the skies, performing death-defying tricks like they were nothing while her Sonic Rainboom would be the cherry on top of the mind-blowing sundae.

She just might put to shame all of the native pegasi of this world.

Chapter 10: Scholarly Shaman

“How much longer until we reach Ilia?” Rainbow asked. “I mean, I’m not complaining; I’m just curious.”

Hector turned to look back at her, his face a mask of bemusement. “We’ve already crossed over the border into Ilia,” he explained. “Our destination is the city of Remi— a five-day journey from here, assuming nothing slows us down.”

“Awesome, that’s great to hear,” Rainbow said, blatant relief in her voice.

Applejack felt similarly relieved at the news. They’d been walking for almost two weeks, much longer than even the longest sprint Applejack had ever taken across Equestria. Even her legs, strengthened from years of applebucking, could barely handle all the constant exercise. It all served to make her even more thankful for the existence of trains, airships, and hot air balloons back in Equestria.

What really impressed her was how easily the humans could take it. Serra wore light clothing, so it wasn’t as surprising that she could handle all the physical stress with relative ease. Hector, Oswin, and Florina, however, with all their armor, deserved massive respect for being able to make it with seemingly little effort. They had to have been really used to this if they could make this kind of journey without breaking a sweat. In the absence of public transportation systems like trains, though, she supposed that only made sense.

The time was about midday when the group finally found themselves treading snow-covered ground. It wasn’t particularly deep; half an inch thick at the most. The air’s temperature noticeably dropped as well, though, it wasn’t cold enough to make Applejack, or any of her friends, start freezing. Hopefully, their coats would keep them sufficiently warm enough until they reached Remi, where they could get to work creating a warmer climate for everyone to bask in.

Applejack’s thoughts turned to many different things over the course of the day, eventually settling on her role in providing aid to Ilia. Her earth pony magic was strong, but to use it to grow enough food for hundreds of people in a short amount of time? Clearly, she’d have her work cut out for her, but she could manage. She had to. As long as the people of Ilia had plenty of seeds and Rainbow could keep the skies clear, she’d expunge every last iota of magic she had to help feed them. Rarity wasn’t the only generous one among their circle of friends, that was for sure.

The group had descended down a particularly steep hill onto a patch of land with more clusters of boulders than one could shake a stick at when Hector held up a hand to signal for the group to stop. His head turned to scan their surroundings and he gripped his axe tighter. He whispered something to Florina and her demeanor instantly changed to be more vigilant as well. Hector then whispered something to Fluttershy, to which she retreated behind the two of them.

Applejack trotted up alongside Oswin and whispered, “Hey, Oswin, is somethin’ happening?” She gestured to the royal couple.

“I imagine Lord Hector is concerned about being ambushed here,” he surmised. He made a sweeping motion over all the rock clusters surrounding the trail. “There are many places for bandits to hide here, so it’s wise to be extra cautious.”

Applejack nodded. “Makes sense. And it’s nice that Hector’s lookin’ out for Fluttershy.”

Oswin was silent for a moment. “... Miss Applejack—”

“Please, just call me Applejack.”

“—Applejack, about what you said the other day…”

Applejack quirked an eyebrow. “What’d I say?”

“... You asked whether I consider Hector a friend.”

Applejack laughed. “Oh, that. I was just kiddin’ around with ya. I’m sure it’s harder ta think of a person you’re charged with protectin’ as a friend. I get it.”

Oswin’s mouth seemed to teeter between smiling and frowning. His eyes remained stoic, yet Applejack thought she could see a glimmer of indecision behind them. When he continued talking, there was a noticeable hint of melancholy in his voice.

“The truth is, I sometimes feel like my duties as Hector’s retainer extend beyond simply protecting him and assisting him in political affairs. Before he and Florina married, I was one of the closest people in Hector’s life, aside from his brother. Uther was suffering from an illness during this time, one that ultimately led to his death. I had been ordered by him to keep quiet about this, but Hector eventually figured out the truth. But while I did it out of a sense of duty, part of me truly didn’t want to see Hector devastated after having lost the last of his family.”

Applejack felt a pang of sympathy shoot through her as she remembered her parents. At least she still had Granny Smith, Apple Bloom, and Big Mac after they died. She couldn’t imagine how it would affect her to lose all of them as well.

“Is that why he’s usually so brusque?” she asked. “I mean, I’m not trying to insinuate anything; I’m just curious.”

“Maybe. I’m a soldier, not a psychiatrist, so I wouldn’t know. To answer your question: I’m not sure if our relationship does extend to being friends. I… don’t know if that would be good or not.”

“Well, maybe it would, but I won’t pretend to know for sure,” Applejack replied. “I’ve been friends with the girls for some time now, ‘specially Dash. There’s a lotta times where she gets reckless an’ I gotta rein her in, but I’d like ta think I’d be just as capable of doin’ that if she was a princess and I was her personal guard.”

Oswin was silent for a few moments. The glimmer in his eyes turned to contemplation. Applejack took the silence as an opportunity to wipe some accumulated snow off her fetlocks. It was annoying enough stacked as high as it was; she hoped it wouldn’t get too deep later on.

“Does being friends require the involved parties to treat each other casually?” Oswin finally asked.

Applejack looked up at him, scrunching her face in uncertainty. “Not… really. I mean, I guess it just comes naturally once you’re already friends. Maybe you don’t get to just casually chat a lot iff’n you two’re always going about keeping the kingdom in order. Honestly, what really matters is that you’re happy. Whether you’re friends with Hector or not, if being by his side as his retainer makes ya happy, then that’s all that matters.”

Oswin smiled. “Yes, I suppose that makes sense. Thank you for your advice, Applejack.”

“Shucks, partner, t’ain’t nothing.”

“Everyone, stop.”

Applejack and Oswin turned their attention forward to Hector, stopping when they saw he and Florina were staring at one boulder in particular off to the left. Fluttershy looked similarly confused while Rusty was mimicking the royal couple. A quick glance behind her showed that Twilight, Rainbow, and Serra were a mixture of confused and concerned.

Hector whispered something to Florina. With a nod, she rushed past everyone to Huey and unhitched him from the supply wagon. She pulled a blue amulet from his saddlebag and put it over his head before signaling for him to take off. Huey did as instructed, taking to the air with a great flap of his wings and kicking up a great whirlwind and plenty of snow. He flew back in the direction they came, quickly disappearing from sight over a rocky ridge.

Applejack looked to Oswin. “What’s happenin’?”

Oswin’s eyes narrowed and he gripped his lance tighter. “Be prepared, Applejack. We might be encountering another band of brigands.”

Applejack turned her gaze to the rock Hector was looking at with trepidation. If Oswin was right, then hopefully another shot of Fluttershy’s Stare would be enough to harmlessly send them off so the group could continue onward.

“Show yourself, whoever you are!” Hector called. “Otherwise, we will be forced to assume you are hostile.”

Silence passed between everyone as they waited for a response. Despite the cold air, Applejack felt sweat drip down her face. Her stomach did flip-flops. The world seemed to distort and blur. She steeled her body, ready for a possible scuffle to break out. She’d been told to stay away from the fighting, but if push came to shove and her friends got into danger, she’d do everything she could to protect them from harm.

Finally, a man stepped out from behind the boulder. Similar to the leader of the first brigand group, this one’s clothes were tattered, he had visible scars across his skin, and he held an axe in his hand. He strode forward confidently, eyeing the group with a critical, appraising gaze.

He came around so he was standing directly in front of the group. Fluttershy started moving forward, only for Hector to block her path.

“Something’s not right about this,” Applejack heard him whisper. “This guy isn’t behaving like most brigands. You should leave this to us.”

Fluttershy gently pushed past him. “I can do this,” she affirmed. “I know I can. But I’ll be careful.”

She took a few steps in front of them, about a third of the way toward the brigand leader. He shifted his attention onto her.

“We just need to pass through,” Fluttershy said sweetly. “So please, could you let us go?”

The leader gave no reply. He just stood where he was, completely silent, unmoving. It unnerved Applejack something fierce. Hector was right; something wasn’t right about this. She turned to look up at Oswin, only for something in her eye’s corner to catch her attention. Looking, her blood ran cold at what she saw peeking between two boulders set close to each other:

An arrowtip.

A sharp twang rang through the air.

She didn’t think. Instinct usurped total control of her mental functions. She turned around and immediately dive tackled all three girls behind her. Rainbow, Twilight, and Serra cried out in alarm as she hurled them back against the snow-covered ground in a tangled pile. The instant afterward, she heard a whizzing sound sail through the air as she felt something brush past her ear.

Applejack turned her head to see a pair of furrowed eyes staring at her through the gap between the boulders. A second later, she saw another arrowhead being notched and primed for fire. But the archer never got the chance as a javelin attached to a length of chain entered her field of vision, sailing through the air and between the two boulders, directly into his face. There was a squelching sound of flesh being ripped apart, and when the javelin retracted, the tip was covered in blood and the bandit was gone.

Applejack stared, mouth wide open in shock before Oswin’s voice quickly snapped her back to reality.

“Applejack! Get everyone into the supply wagon! Quickly!”

She didn’t need to be told twice. She got up off the ground along with the rest of the girls. Turning around, she saw Oswin leading a shell shocked Fluttershy away from the royal couple as they charged an oncoming trio of bandits wielding more axes. The first bandit was lying face up in the snow, a spray of blood coating the ground around him and a large, gaping slash across his chest.

A second trio of bandits clambered over the rocks and hopped down to the ground near the girls. They raised their axes and began stalking towards them, only for Oswin to lunge his javelin in their direction, not hitting any of them, but startling them enough for Applejack to usher everyone away. One after another, the girls stepped into the supply wagon. Applejack could hear the sounds of battle ramping up by the time she stepped inside and closed the flap. She silently hoped that Oswin, Hector, and Florina would all be fine.

The four of them settled into what little free space the supply wagon offered. Barrels and crates of weapons, supplies, and other essentials were stacked high and wide. The four of them only had about three square ponylengths of space to squeeze into. The end result was the epitome of uncomfortable, especially because Serra’s elbow was burrowing into Applejack’s side. She didn’t voice any complaints, however, because a little discomfort was worth keeping her life over.

“Is everyone okay?” Twilight whispered. Evidently, her thoughts were also leaning toward self-preservation.

“Ah’m alright, Sugarcube,” Applejack whispered back.

“Same here,” Rainbow followed suit.

“Oh, my robes are all ripped now,” Serra softly lamented, holding up part of her cleric robe which had a relatively small tear down the side.

“Better that than bein’ dead,” Applejack admonished.

“Of course I know that,” Serra replied, pouting. “But these robes are so elegant. So beautiful. It’s such a shame for a girl of my beauty to have to parade around without proper, fresh attire.”

“Yeah, you’ll get used to it,” Rainbow muttered.

“I heard that. And that was so mean!”

Twilight stuffed a hoof into Serra’s mouth, giving the cleric girl a look of panicked alarm. After a few moments, Serra visibly relaxed, to which Twilight removed her hoof.

Applejack turned her attention to Fluttershy. She still looked shell shocked. Her body was rigid and her eyes were glazed over. Rusty was looking just as shaken up from where he was curled up on her withers, making soft, whimpering noises every other second.

Applejack’s eyes tracked to Fluttershy’s cheek when she noticed a bead of red running down it. Retracing its path, she gasped when she saw a small cut in her friend’s ear.

“Fluttershy, you’re hurt,” she breathed.

The other three followed her gaze and similarly gasped.

“Fluttershy, what happened?” Rainbow asked.

“The bandit must have attacked her while we were preoccupied,” Twilight surmised. “If he had hit just a couple inches to the right…” She trailed off, grimacing.

“Well, leave it to me to patch up a wound,” Serra proclaimed.

The three friends watched as she turned around and reached into a barrel situated close to them, pulling out a healing staff. She turned to Fluttershy and carefully maneuvered the staff within the confined space so it was pointing at her cut ear. She muttered something under her breath and the blue orb lit up.

Before their very eyes, Fluttershy’s wound healed itself. The flesh came together and closed up, but the already leaked blood continued running down her face. Twilight took the initiative and used a hoof to wipe away the blood, all the while staring at Serra’s healing magic in awe.

The touch of her friend seemed to wake Fluttershy from her catatonic state. She blinked, then looked around at everyone while her mouth gradually dipped into a frown.

“They’re fighting outside, aren’t they?” she whispered.

Applejack cast her gaze downward. She took her hat off and clutched it to her chest.

“They are,” Twilight said softly. “Hopefully, they’ll be alright.”

“You don’t need to worry about them,” Serra said. “Hector might be mean and have no sense of court formality, but there’s no one better suited for fighting than him.”

“They were going to slaughter us,” Fluttershy whispered again.

Applejack looked up at her friend. Fluttershy’s eyes were filled with horror. Rusty had uncurled from its little ball— Applejack could see fear even in its non-sapient eyes.

“Yeah, some bandits aren’t particularly merciful,” Serra said. Thus far, she hadn’t sounded fazed at all by everything that had just happened.

“Are you sure you’re okay, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked, ignoring Serra’s comment.

Fluttershy curled in on herself, prompting Rusty to hop off her withers. Her horror seemed to dissipate, replaced by a mixture of regret and sorrow. She didn’t need to say anything to effectively communicate exactly what she was thinking. Applejack felt much the same way, and she was sure Twilight and Rainbow were too. But there was nothing they could do about it now besides wait and hope that the humans would be alright.

Sounds of clanging metal reached their ears from outside, with an occasional cry of pain mixed in. The girls stayed dead silent, not wanting to draw attention to their position in case one of the bandits managed to break past the royal couple and Oswin. Applejack’s body was tense the entire time, her stomach doing flips as fearful anticipation consumed her entire being.

Never before had she felt such tension in her entire life. This was a far cry from her and her friends’ encounters with Nightmare Moon and Discord, people who, while crazy as all heck, ultimately weren’t murderers at heart. Here, she and her friends’ lives were squarely on the line. Ultimately, she knew this was a possibility when she first agreed to come along, but now a sense of regret was creeping over her.

Her ears flicked in response to the sound of snow-crunching footsteps approaching the wagon. She turned her head toward the noise, a sense of dread washing over her. The fact that it was coming from directly behind the supply wagon meant it wasn’t the royal couple or Oswin since the sounds of battle still reverberated from outside near the front of the wagon.

Applejack didn’t have time to warn the girls before the wagon’s canvas flaps parted to reveal a scar-faced man wielding a slim iron sword. If it wasn’t the tattered clothes that clued her in on his status as belonging to the bandit gang, it was the putrid stench of body odor that filled the air immediately once he showed himself.

The rest of the girls all gasped. Rusty backed as far away from the entrance as he could, fearful eyes rooted to the bandit.

“We can do this the easy way, or the hard way,” he said in a rough voice. He raised the sword. “Don’t try to be a hero. Now get out of here.”

In a flash of motion, Rainbow grabbed a sword out of a barrel behind her with her teeth before turning to him with a challenging stare. Sharp gasps sounded from everyone else at the action.

“I won’t let you hurt my friends,” Rainbow said around the sword. “So back off, bub, or else you’ll be sorry.”

The bandit smirked. “Don’t you know how to hold a sword, little girl? If you can’t even do that right, you truly are a fool to believe you stand a chance against me.”

Rainbow visibly tensed, seemingly preparing herself for a clash. The thought that her friend might actually end up putting the sword through him was hard for Applejack to process. But any sense of morality she might have had was completely overshadowed by the instinct of self-preservation.

The bandit tsked and raised his sword. “Not sure how you expect to fight me in such a confined space, but if you’re so intent on dying here today, so be it.”

Rainbow didn’t react, but Applejack could see a bead of sweat dripping down her face, and her legs were trembling. Whether that was with excitement or fear, or a mixture of both, Applejack knew her friend well enough to know it could be either or.

The bandit lifted his sword over his head, preparing to bring it down. Applejack tensed harder.

Suddenly, the bandit froze. His face went from smug to pained, his mouth twitching and labored breaths escaping his mouth. The sword fell from his hand, clattering onto the floor of the wagon in front of the girls.

All five of them watched in shock as dark purple energy enveloped the bandit’s body, creeping around from his back in a squirming, snake-like fashion. It coalesced into a sphere that covered his face before rushing into his mouth. The life disappeared from his eyes and he slumped forward, his torso hitting the wagon’s floor before sliding off onto the ground, the canvas flaps falling back into place.

All five girls were silent for a few moments. Applejack’s thoughts were a dizzying maelstrom of conflicting emotions and questions. Her body relaxed and she broke the silence with a huge sigh of relief. At the edge of her hearing, she noticed that the sounds of battle had ceased. She couldn’t know for sure, but a gut feeling told her the royal couple and Oswin made it out alright.

The canvas flaps parted once again, to which all five girls flinched with renewed surprise. But their rising fear immediately melted away upon sight of the newcomer. Instead of the familiar rough, menacing visage of all the bandits they’d encountered thus far, the man that stood before them looked quite respectable. Distinguished, as Rarity would’ve probably said.

Purple seemed to dominate his outward appearance. His short, neatly combed mane was the same shade of purple as his eyes, one of which being covered by a monocle. His cloak was a similar shade of purple, as was the book he held in his hand that was adorned with a strange, yet ornate design. A red sash held up his blue robes while a brown travel pack was slung over his shoulders— the corner of a book could be seen peeking out through the flap.

He looked between all of the girls before his eyes landed on Serra. “Serra? Is that you?” he asked, surprised.

“Hmm, how do you— Ah, that’s right, I remember you being part of Eliwood’s army.” Serra cocked her head. “What was your name again?”

The newcomer blinked. He looked between each of them again, giving particular scrutiny to Rainbow Dash, specifically, at the sword in her mouth. After a few moments, a small smile stretched across his face.

“It appears there’s much to this that I’m ignorant to,” he stated, his tone calm and professional. “But first, are all of you ladies okay? None of you are injured?”

“Y-yes,” Twilight stuttered. “We’re all fine.”

“I’m coming!” Oswin’s voice rang from outside.

The newcomer turned his head. Another look of recognition crossed his features and he stepped back. Oswin’s face poked through the flaps after a few seconds.

“Is everyone alright?” he asked, his voice panicked and breathing labored. He‘d probably tried to run over to the wagon in his armor.

Rainbow spat the sword out. “Yeah, yeah, we’re all fine,” she said.

“What about y’all?” Applejack asked. “Are Hector and Florina okay?”

Oswin let out a sigh of relief and nodded, “Lord Hector and Lady Florina are both alive and uninjured. The bandits have been routed, so it’s safe to come out.”

Hesitantly, everyone stepped out of the wagon one after another. A short while later, Hector and Florina arrived, thankfully looking right as rain. Applejack couldn’t help but grimace at the sight of fresh drops of blood splattered across their armor and clothes.

“Wait, you look familiar,” Hector said to the newcomer, completely ignoring the ponies and Serra. “Weren’t you part of Eliwood’s army?”

The newcomer smiled. “I suppose it makes sense you don’t remember my name, seeing how we never personally conversed, Lord Hector. I suppose introductions are in order, then.” He glanced around to everyone, placing a hand on his chest. “My name is Canas, and indeed, as Lord Hector said, I was part of Lord Eliwood’s army in the war against the dark druid Nergal. It’s good to see you four alive and well,” he finished while glancing between Oswin, Florina, Hector, and Serra. He then turned to the ponies. “And I see you’ve made some new friends. Pleased to make your acquaintance. What are your names?”

Applejack opened her mouth to reply but was interrupted by Hector.

“Canas, we are thankful for your aid in routing these brigands, but we’re currently traveling to Ilia on royal matters.” He gestured to the ponies. “These four are crucial for that task, and as such, their identities must be kept a secret to everyone not directly involved.”

Canas raised an eyebrow. “Truly? Why the secrecy? And I would like to believe I’m completely trustworthy. I’m also traveling to Ilia to rejoin my family— I could assist you with your escort mission if you’ll have me.”

“How did you find us here?” Serra asked.

Canas’ eyes lit up. “Ah, that is a tale in the making. I was tucked into my sleeping mat just last night, gazing up at the stars when I caught something in the corner of my eye. I turned to behold what was undoubtedly the most beautiful sight I’d ever laid eyes on.”

His voice began filling with wonder as he continued. “A moving rainbow, visible against the night sky. It shot upward before doing an elegant dance of rolls and flips, finishing off by returning to the earth. I simply had to find out what it was, but imagine my surprise when I happen to come across the lot of you during my search.” His gaze turned to Rainbow Dash, a glimmer of curiosity forming in his eyes as he scrutinized her, specifically, her mane. “Your hair strikes me as unusual. It seems unlikely, but… are you perhaps connected to my sighting in some manner?”

All eyes shot onto Rainbow. Applejack gave her friend a hard glare, as did Twilight, Hector, and Oswin. The rest of the girls merely pursed their lips. Rainbow, to her credit, was looking about as apologetic as Apple Bloom after a mishap involving her, her friends, and a box of matches.

Hector came out of his glare looking contemplative. The scales of decision were clearly tipping in Canas’ favor now, but a mask of hesitation still remained plastered to Hector’s face. Truthfully, Applejack didn’t see how Canas wouldn’t end up joining the group at this rate; the cat was already half out of the bag. Canas had already indicated his curiosity was strong, possibly too much for his own good. If the group hightailed it out of there, she had no doubt he’d follow and eventually learn the whole truth.

Florina tugged on Hector’s fur coat, drawing his attention. “We should let Canas come along. I remember how strong he was back during the war against Nergal— we would benefit greatly from him joining us.”

“I believe Lady Florina has a valid point, Lord Hector,” Oswin spoke up. “Canas must have the means to provide for himself if he’s been traveling on his own. In my eyes, at least, we stand to lose nothing by letting him join us. But of course, I will abide by whatever decision you ultimately make.”

Hector rubbed the back of his head. Some of his hesitance melted away, replaced with understanding. “I’m just not too keen on having to manage a larger than necessary group when we’re supposed to be traveling in secret.”

“Gonna have ta question that line of thought, Sugarcube,” Applejack said, earning herself surprised stares from Hector and Oswin, likely from her casual refusal to call Hector by his name. “We already had a fairly sizable bunch o’ folks when we first set off, but you still let Serra come along because you knew she could be useful. If Canas here is good at fightin’, why shouldn’t he get ta come along?”

The last of Hector’s hesitation disappeared. He sighed, turning to Canas with a half-smile. “All right, you can join us,” he said. “But this mission is shrouded in secrecy for a very good reason. By letting you come along, I’m trusting you with possibly the greatest secret in existence on Elibe. One even greater than the existence of the Dragon’s Gate.”

Canas’ eyes widened. “Greater than even that?”

Hector, Florina, Oswin and — to Applejack’s slight surprise — Twilight, all nodded their affirmation. Canas looked between each of them as if searching for a sign that Hector was exaggerating his claim. When he got none, his gaze seemed to fixate on some point far off in space for a few moments before curiosity once again defined his visage.

“Well, how could a scholar like myself pass up such an opportunity as this? Very well, Lord Hector, I hereby promise that whatever you may tell me regarding this mission of yours, that it shan’t escape my lips to another soul without your consent. Should I swear a knightly vow?”

Hector shook his head. “Plain words will suffice. With that said…” He gestured once again to the ponies. “First of all, these girls here? They’re not actually human.”

“Not human?” Canas inspected them from top to bottom. Fluttershy shied away behind her mane in response. “They certainly look human. If you’re telling the truth, then what are they really?”

“That’s the easy part,” Twilight spoke up. “The hard part will be whether you manage to keep from freaking out.”

She lit her horn before anything else could be said. Applejack felt her skin tingle while a lavender shimmer surrounded her field of vision. Her friends’ bodies similarly shimmered as Twilight released her illusion spell.

Similar to Serra, Canas’ eyes practically bulged out of their sockets at the reveal. He dropped the book in his hands and backed away, only to trip over himself and fall down. He stared utterly transfixed at the ponies, shock and awe written plainly across his face, but with an underlying sense of interest.

He blinked but gave no verbal response.

Twilight stepped forward, smiling softly at him. “Do you need a few minutes to pull yourself back together? I know this comes as quite a shock to you, but we’ll be happy to answer all of your questions when you’re able to start asking them.”

Canas blinked again. He got up off the ground, not bothering to brush some snow that had stuck to his cloak. The shock partially melted away from his face. “Well, I can certainly say I never expected something like this. Indeed, I have a plethora of questions, but I imagine you’re already able to guess most of them, correct?”

Twilight’s smile grew wider. “Well, they are only natural to ask after something like this.”

Canas nodded. “Indeed.”

Twilight proceeded to give Canas a brief rundown of everything that was happening: who she and her friends were, where they came from, the Window’s existence along with the Singularity, and even some of the specific spell matrices used to create her illusion spell. Amazingly enough, Canas was just as rapt with attention listening to that last part as he was with the others, fascinated, even.

Once Twilight was done with her part of the explanation and she renewed the illusion spell, Hector proceeded to explain to Canas about Ilia’s food crisis and how the ponies’ unique magic could help cultivate more food very quickly. He also doubled down on his insistence that Canas tell no one about the existence of the Window, lest it spell trouble for the Lycian League in future affairs with the other countries of Elibe.

“That’s a lot to take in, indeed,” he said once everything was explained to him.

Twilight lit her horn, enveloping Canas’ book and levitating it up to her face for inspection. “Is this a magic tome?” she asked. “I was told this is how humans cast magic in this world.” She winced slightly. “The way you took out that brigand was… well, kinda scary.”

“Indeed it is.” Canas held out his hand and Twilight levitated the tome over to him. He opened it to a random page and opened it for all the ponies to see; completely unreadable writings filled both sides. “This is scripture for a form of elder magic that runs in my family. Some call it ‘dark magic’, and while I can’t deny the negative effects it can have on a caster, my curiosity drives me further and further to explore its depths, to discover its secrets in my quest for knowledge.”

“Sounds kinda dangerous,” Rainbow said. “And not in the way that’s up my alley.”

“It is dangerous, but learning its secrets is worth the risk in my eyes.” Canas closed the book and tucked it under his arm. He once again glanced between each of the ponies with a smile, his face fully relaxed by now. “But even that can’t compare to the opportunity presented before me now. Learning about another world and its people? I’m practically obligated to accompany you on your journey now.”

“I agree completely,” Twilight said, her own smile gracing her mouth along with a slightly manic gleam in her eyes. “I’ve been dying to learn more about how magic works in this world and you’re a gold mine of information right at my hooftips!”

Applejack rolled her eyes, as did Rainbow Dash. Now they were really in for Twilight’s magic science blabber. She wouldn’t have it any other way, of course, but something told Applejack more things would be flying over her head than dirt kicked up by Winona while burying a bone.

“Well, I’d be more than happy to share what information I can with you,” Canas replied before turning to Hector and Florina. “I assume we should be going now?”

Hector nodded. “We’ve been making good time despite our interruption just now. All the same, we want to make it to Remi as soon as possible. These ponies have lives to live back in their own world, and it would be unfair of me to keep them here any longer than necessary.”

“Well shucks, Hector,” Applejack said, tipping her hat. “That’s mighty kind of ya to be thinkin’ of us.”

“It’s all part of being good escorts,” Florina said. “You ponies aren’t used to being away from your families and friends for so long. It must be dreadful.”

“Oh, it’s not so bad,” Fluttershy spoke up. She gestured between herself and the rest of the ponies. “The four of us are together. And you all have been so good to us that we can consider you friends just as well.”

“Of course you can!” Serra exclaimed. “Lord Hector and Lady Florina and everyone associated with them are the best comrades any poor soul could ask for! Why, by the end of this journey, we might be one big happy family!”

Bemusement crossed Hector’s and Rainbow’s faces while everyone else retained masks of neutrality. Applejack appreciated Serra’s enthusiasm, but she certainly seemed to have a habit of blowing things way out of proportion. Still, it was nice of her to think so highly of the group.

Hector turned and gestured for the group to follow. “Alright, let’s get moving.”

The expanded group fell into step behind him and Florina. Twilight wasted no time in rushing to Canas’ side and began hounding him with questions about Elibe’s magic. Canas, to his credit, took to Twilight’s overzealousness with grace, casually answering each question she asked to the best of his ability while she jotted down notes in her notepad. As expected, every other word they said made no sense to Applejack, but she managed to ignore them and put her mind elsewhere.

They were nearing the end of the first half of their journey. Aside from being eager to get started working, Applejack was growing curious about how the people of Ilia would react to her and her friends. They’d already revealed their existence to two separate people— doing so to an entire village had the potential to cause quite a stir.

She only hoped they’d be able to weather it should that scenario come to pass.

Chapter 11: Support Science

The first few stars were twinkling overhead by the time the group stopped next to a frozen waterhole. The snow’s depth had stayed relatively consistent along their journey throughout the day, and, much to everyone’s relief, Canas and Florina confirmed that Remi was the warmest settlement in Ilia. With any luck, they’d escape the snow once they reached their destination.

“This is as good a place as any to rest for the night,” Hector said while inspecting the surrounding area. He turned around to the group. “Is everyone warm enough? No one’s freezing their limbs off?”

“Not with a fur coat this divine!” Serra happily exclaimed, holding a piece of the article up. “Ah, many thanks for lending it to me, Sir Oswin. Without your generosity, I would’ve become an utterly adorable block of ice by now.”

“Preeetty sure she’d be too lifeless to be adorable,” Rainbow whispered to Applejack, earning a chuckle from her friend.

“Oswin, time to prepare the camp,” Hector said.

“At once, Lord Hector.” Oswin turned to Applejack with a smile. “Care to lend your assistance as usual, Applejack?”

“You’re darn tootin’ I’m gonna!” she replied. The three of them set off for the supply wagon.

“Hey, Canas?” Twilight said, walking over to him. “You think you could show me some of your magic? Everything you’ve told me about it sounds utterly fascinating.” She lit up her horn. “I want to see what kinds of effects my Equestrian magic might have when used in conjunction with it.”

Canas smiled. “Ah, yes, a fine idea, Ms. Sparkle. But let’s do it somewhere away from everyone else. The power of this magic is to be heeded, and I wouldn’t want to see any of our friends fall victim to it, accident or otherwise.”

Twilight nodded. “Of course.”

The two of them stepped away from the rest of the group, across the frozen water hole to the opposite bank. The sun was completely set by now, but Canas figured the cloudless sky above would allow the moon’s light to adequately illuminate his and Twilight’s impromptu testing ground.

“I believe this area shall suffice,” he said upon reaching the shoreline. “So, how would you like to proceed? I will feed your curiosity in any way I am able.”

“First of all, I want to see what simply touching my magic to yours might do,” Twilight stated. “The systems of physics between our two worlds are able to coexist alongside one another, but what happens if the two different magics come into direct contact? This is a completely new field of study!”

Canas laughed heartily. This mare certainly was enthusiastic, as was he, but perhaps it was just in these ponies’ nature to be more openly expressive with their feelings.

“Well, let’s get started then, shall we?”

He opened his Flux tome to the appropriate page. Reading magic tomes was practically second nature to him by this point, so familiar was he with the ancient scripture contained within. A quick incantation of the text and he had a ball of swirling purple magic in the palm of his hand. Were he in a combat situation, the magic would be launched at a foe with the intent to shut down their brain and ultimately kill them. Instead, he kept it in the palm of his hand, continuously pouring in magic to keep the spell fueled.

He watched as Twilight lit up her horn and closed her eyes. She stood still, not visibly doing anything. A couple of seconds later, he felt his magic shift from outside influence. It wasn’t much — little more than a small kick — but noticeable all the same. The sphere shifted under the strike accordingly, caving in on one side before popping out again. A simple, practically expected, result, but informative regardless.

“Well, that confirms one thing at least,” Twilight said, deactivating her horn. “Your magic is malleable under my own; I assume the same holds true vice versa.”

“I must admit, your own magic is something of an enigma to me, yet you seem to comprehend my own just fine.”

“What do you mean?”

Canas held up his Flux tome. “Without these tomes, the magic arts would be inaccessible to people here in Elibe. Your own is just a function of the body, no different from the organs that make up our insides.” A chill ran along his spine, one he always got whenever he anticipated the admission of new knowledge for his intellect. “It interests me, and yet, I find the concept almost horrifying.”

Twilight cocked her head. “Why would you find it horrifying?”

“These tomes have finite uses,” Canas proceeded to explain. He flipped through the entire book once before closing it again. “As such, once they’re depleted, the caster is left relatively defenseless. A bad situation should that caster be an ally, but an opening to be exploited should they be an enemy. Having an infinite resource of magic is a terrifying thought for someone who seeks to use it for nefarious purposes.”

Twilight made an ‘o’ shape with her mouth in understanding. “I see. Well, Equestrian unicorns do have a limit on stamina, both physical and magical. I’m not trying to brag when I say I’m one of the most powerful unicorns back home, but even I get tired after casting too many spells. And magic is my special talent.” She turned to the side and pointed to the picture on her flank; a magenta star with five smaller white stars surrounding it. “The only other ponies with exceptional magical prowess back home are Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, but they’re one hundred percent trustworthy, as am I, I can assure you.”

Her eyes seemed to turn blank for a second before the corner of her mouth turned down and she muttered something under her breath. Canas took note of this but decided that it was likely a personal matter, whatever it was. He was a scholar, and finding answers was in his blood, but not when it involved other people’s personal matters.

“Speaking of which,” he spoke up once Twilight was paying attention again, “you said something about your rulers being responsible for moving the sun and the moon back in your world?” That had certainly thrown him for a loop when Twilight first mentioned it— these princesses must be wholly benevolent if they could be trusted to move cosmic bodies, essentially holding all their peoples’ lives in the balance. “Gods forbid if anyone here had that kind of power…”

“Well, remember, we’re from different worlds,” Twilight replied. “What may seem strange or scary to one of us might not hold true for the other.”

“Very true,” Canas replied. “I must say, I’d be very interested in visiting your world someday.”

“Oh, well, you’re welcome to visit whenever you want,” Twilight said, beaming. “I’d love to show you around my home. If you’re really as inquisitive as you seem to be, I’m sure Equestria would be your own personal paradise.”

Canas smiled. “Maybe, but if I do get a chance to visit, it won’t be anytime soon. I haven’t seen my family for some time.” He wouldn’t admit it to anyone, but there were times he struggled to remember his own son’s face, so long gone was he from him. “I’ve been due to visit them for some time, and just as well, my wife can only stand to raise our son for so long on her own.”

“I understand.” Twilight lit her horn again. “Now, how about we continue with the experiments?”

“Of course. What should I do now?”

“Make another ball of magic. I want to try mixing it with some more complex spells that I know.”

“First I must ask: How certain are you that this is a safe procedure? If this is your first time testing the properties of our separate types of magic in conjunction with each other, then how do you know doing so won’t result in an explosion or something equally as devastating?”

“Well, based on the physical properties and all surrounding proxies of my own magic, and going off of what you’ve told me of yours, I hypothesized that of all the spells I know how to cast, only about ten percent of them could possibly yield such an outcome. Hitting your magic with telekinesis was more or less my way of staying safe.” A faint blush crossed Twilight’s cheeks and she rubbed the back of her neck. “Maybe that was still a little reckless of me? I’m sorry. I’m just so excited to be doing this!”

Canas smiled. “We’re still alive, so, from one scholar to another, I will trust your word.” He conjured another sphere of swirling, purple magic in his palm. “Will this suffice?”

“Yep.” The glow of Twilight’s horn shone even brighter as a determined look crossed her face. “I’m going to learn as much as I can before bedtime!”

Canas laughed. “You and me both.”

“I’ll be back with some firewood,” Hector said once he’d finished digging the fire pit.

He got up and turned to leave for a cluster of trees along the water hole’s shoreline.

“Hey, mind if I go with ya?” Rainbow said, standing up.

Hector stopped. He turned to stare at Rainbow. In his eye’s corner, he saw Applejack looking at him intently. Oswin kept his gaze on the tent that he and Applejack were pitching, but Hector knew his mind was elsewhere from the lack of focus with his motions.

“... You can come,” he finally said.

“Yes!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“You can come,” he repeated, “but don’t leave my side and wander off.”

“Sure thing, Hector!”

Hector didn’t look back as he heard Rainbow’s hoofsteps follow him into the trees. He would rather pretend she wasn’t with him, but she had made it clear along their journey that she wasn’t the kind of person who liked being quiet. He let his ears tell him where she was by her rapid hooffalls, not even bothering to glance in her direction as she briskly searched the ground for fallen branches and twigs. He would immediately know something was wrong if things suddenly went silent.

“Hey, Hector, wanna see who can carry more firewood back to camp?”

Hector’s hand froze mid-reach for a twig. He blinked slowly, his mind struggling to process the question. He brought himself to turn around and face Rainbow. She had a sizable pile of sticks stacked atop her back, her wings spread out for extra support— the action must’ve dispelled the illusion.

“For what reason?” he asked back. “A mundane task such as this isn’t worth competing over.”

“Hey hey hey, Mr. No-Fun, I’m just trying to bond with you. You know, like friends do? I like competing with Applejack over even little stuff like this, so I thought I’d ask if you wanted to do the same.” Rainbow smirked. “But hey, if you don’t think you can beat me, well…”

Hector quirked his eyebrows. Surely she didn’t think he could be goaded into such a childish activity?

“I don’t care if you can or not,” he replied. “In fact, I’d wager your wings would allow you to carry more than I ever could, so competing is all the more pointless.”

“Then I won’t use my wings, then.” She retracted her wings. The stick pile shifted a little in response but stayed perched upon her back. “Or if you want, we could compete in something else? Something you don’t think is too mundane?”

“The only activity I’ve ever participated in that could count as competitive is sparring with Eliwood.” Warm memories flooded through him and he ceased collecting sticks to reminisce. They were of a time he was so much fonder of then his current life as Marquess Ostia. “He and I used to spar together once every two months since we were twelve. He claims he’s won more matches and that my mathematical skills are too unreliable to say otherwise. Whether or not he’s right doesn’t matter, as he has no proof to back his claim.” He gave a hearty chuckle.

“Well, all right then, let’s spar!”

Hector paused again. “... Truly?”

“Yeah,” Rainbow replied with unwavering certainty. “I mean, I’d look pretty cool waving a sword around and stuff. If I wasn’t going to be a Wonderbolt someday, the next most awesome job I’d want is to be one of Princess Celestia’s personal guards. I figure a little practice couldn’t hurt.”

“I thought you ponies had an aversion to killing? And yet you seem awfully excited to brandish a sword.”

Rainbow’s smile faltered. A single moment of silence passed between them before she sighed and her expression turned resigned.

“Look, don’t tell the rest of my friends this but…” She trailed off for a second. “If it really came down to it; if I really didn’t have a choice in the matter; if my friends’ lives really were on the line, then I wouldn’t think twice about killing someone to protect them. It’s never happened to me, and I hope it never does, but I’d be willing to get blood on my hooves if it meant protecting them.

“But if I did have a choice, then I’d rather just beat an enemy to a pulp then outright end their life. All of my friends would. Well, except for Fluttershy; she’d just use her Stare on anyone giving her a hard time.”

Hector was surprised by Rainbow’s confession. His visit to Equestria had painted a very innocent picture of the country and its equine people. Everyone was so friendly and generous— even the very land itself seemed to exude an air of childish naivety. He’d had no doubts that the country faced its share of troubles from time to time— a thought which was confirmed by the timberwolf that attacked those little fillies as well as Twilight’s story of Nightmare Moon. Equestria and its people faced hardships, but it never took a negative toll on them; they lived their day to day lives in happiness and acceptance. The idea of killing out of necessity seemed like pure fantasy to them.

Now, here was Rainbow admitting to his face that she’d be willing to end another life if necessity demanded it. Indeed, she had seemed to be the hardiest of the ponies, but even this brought Hector up short.

“Hey, uh, you alright there, big guy?”

Hector blinked. He must’ve been staring into space

He gave a quick shake of his head before speaking. “Even if you’re willing to spar, one needs the proper protective armor before they can. Otherwise, we would need to use wooden practice weapons, but we didn’t bring any for this trip.”

Rainbow’s face turned crestfallen. “Oh right, yeah, that makes sense.” She scuffed a hoof against the ground.

Hector felt a pang of pity in his heart. Before he knew what he was doing, he set down his stick pile, unsheathed his axe from its scabbard, and presented it to her. “Here, if you want, you can hold it.” His own words surprised him. His brain took a moment to catch up with his actions, but before he could rethink, Rainbow had already spoken.

“Wait, really!?” She sped over to him, swiping the axe out of his hand in a rainbow blur before re-settling back onto the ground. She held it in her mouth for a moment before spitting it out into her hooves. How she managed to effectively grasp it without opposable digits, Hector couldn’t begin to guess.

She took a moment to inspect it, studying every inch of the bladed surface. “Wow, this thing really does look deadly,” she stated. Hector cringed when she put it back into her mouth, thinking of what germs she might leave on the length. She gave it a lazy swing before popping it back out into her hooves.

She turned to Hector. “How come you use an axe instead of a sword anyway?”

“I taught myself how to fight, and I learned early on that my sword arm wasn’t very good.” He strode over and gestured for her to return the axe, which she did— he avoided touching the parts her teeth had gripped. “I learned how to better handle a sword during the war against Nergal, though, but I’ll always prefer using an axe.”

He spied a fallen, partially-rotted tree trunk a small distance away. Striding over to it, he raised his axe high over his head and, with little effort on his part, brought it upon the trunk with a hard thwack. The wood easily gave way under the force of his swing, the trunk snapping cleanly in two.

“Dang, Hector, you’re strong.”

Hector pulled the axe up and slung it over his shoulder, flashing her a prideful smile. “I may struggle with handling royal matters and the like — at least for the time being — but one thing I’ll always be good at is cutting down legions of enemies.”

“‘Legions’?” Rainbow scrunched her face in disbelief. “I get you’re strong, but I kinda doubt you’re that strong.”

“You haven’t seen me in the real heat of battle.” Hector resheathed his axe and picked his stick pile back up. “And for your own safety, I hope you don’t get the chance.”

Rainbow sighed. “Yeah, I suppose you’re right.” She picked her own stick pile back up and set it onto her back, adding one more to the collection. “Then again, I’m sure the girls wouldn’t take it too well if they thought I was enjoying all the fighting you guys do.”

“And you don’t?” he asked, genuinely confused. “You certainly acted so just now.”

“Well, I… I mean…” She trailed off. She stayed quiet for a few moments, her eyes unfocused and staring into space as if she was pondering a great enigma of life. Eventually, she shook her head. “Look, I may not enjoy killing, but I do like being awesome. Maybe we can’t spar along this journey, but we should at some point so I can prove I’m awesome to you.”

She certainly had the confidence, that was for sure. Hector doubted she had any kind of sparring experience, but he found himself interested in the prospect regardless. An airborne opponent such as herself would make for an exceptional match.

“Maybe someday we’ll get a chance to spar,” he stated plainly. The last thing he wanted was to make a promise that might not end up panning out. He shifted the stick pile in his hands a little to get a better grip. “Let’s get back to the camp and prepare dinner.”

“I hear ya there,” Rainbow replied, coming into step beside him as they made for the treeline. “I could use some grub right about now.”

Florina watched as Hector and Rainbow Dash left to fetch some firewood. Seeing her husband be willing to accept help, however small it was, brought a smile to her face. Maybe in the future, he wouldn’t be hesitant to accept help from anyone other than herself. Hopefully, this small step would eventually lead to that.

“I think Rainbow wants to make up for her mistake last night.”

Florina turned to Fluttershy, perched next to her on the rock. Rusty sat on the ground in front of them, idly playing with a dead mouse he’d probably just caught and would soon eat.

“Why do you say that?” she asked.

“I think she still feels guilty about it,” Fluttershy began to explain, her tone taking on a hint of melancholy. “Even if Canas turned out to be trustworthy, I think she wants to make it up to Hector in any little way she can.”

Florina nodded. “That makes sense; Hector was visibly upset by what she did.”

Fluttershy nodded in turn. Her face turned ponderous for a few moments before she spoke again. “Actually, can I ask you something, Florina?”

“Of course.”

Fluttershy pointed to Serra who was sitting on another rock on the opposite side of the campsite, hands cupped under her chin with a supremely bored expression as was typical of her whenever the group was setting up camp.

“Serra told me and my friends the story about how she helped you muster the confidence to confess your feelings for him.” She paused for a moment, hesitant at first to continue. “I don’t want to sound like I don’t believe her. I mean, I’m sure she’s a trustworthy girl, I really do. It’s just… well, could I hear your side of the story?

Florina blinked. Fluttershy’s question certainly came as a surprise to her. One, because she simply hadn’t expected to receive any questions concerning her marriage, and two, because she didn’t see any connection between Serra and the moment she confessed her feelings for Hector.

Upon thinking it over some, however, clarity dawned on Florina and a soft giggle escaped her.

“Serra told you about the time I asked her how I could be more like her, didn’t she?”

Fluttershy nodded. “She told us you went to her asking for assertiveness training, but what you really wanted was to muster the courage to confess your feelings to Hector.”

“That’s only half true.” Florina took a moment to recall the exact sequence of events that transpired over two years ago. Her memory was a little hazy on certain details, such as the exact moment she recognized her feelings for Hector, but she managed to scrounge together enough to give a detailed explanation.

“I told you before that I first met Hector when I accidentally landed Huey on top of him. We were trying to dodge some enemies’ arrows, and I lost control, and we careened to the ground. Even if he hadn’t intended to, I wanted to thank Hector for breaking our fall.

“But my fear of men was still strong back then, and no matter how hard I tried to muster the courage to thank him personally, I couldn’t bring myself to do it. I wanted to overcome my fear and I saw this as a good opportunity to help with that. I tried everything I could to approach him, but nothing worked.” She felt her cheeks warm as more specific memories rose up. “Sometimes, I just couldn’t speak loud enough for Hector to hear me.”

“Oh.” Fluttershy’s own cheeks blushed as her face turned sheepish. “Well, if it makes you feel any better, that happens to me sometimes.”

Florina smiled. “You don’t need to put yourself down to make me feel better. It’s something I’ve been meaning to get better about for the past two years, and I’d rather own up to my flaws than feel better knowing someone else suffers from them as well.”

Fluttershy smiled in turn. “You and me both.”

Florina nodded. “Anyway, back to the story. Serra is very good at freely speaking her mind, so I decided to ask her for advice.” A surge of uncomfortable memories rose to the surface of her mind. They weren’t dreadful, but she wished she could forget some of the things Serra had her do as part of her training. “It was… um, interesting, to say the least.”

“But it must’ve worked out in the end, right?” Fluttershy asked. “I mean, you did end up thanking Hector, didn’t you?”

“I did, and I did learn some things from Serra about being confident, but I didn’t live up to her own expectations. Truthfully, I don’t want to be exactly like her, just enough so that I can freely speak my mind to get a point across.”

“I understand.” Fluttershy cast a sidelong glance toward Serra. “I’m sure she means well, but, well…” She rubbed the back of her head while biting her lip. Florina assumed the action was supposed to convey hesitance.

“You don’t need to say anything,” she assured her. “I know what you’re thinking. Serra is a good person, and an invaluable ally for sure, but she has her own flaws that she’s also trying to overcome.”

Fluttershy’s features relaxed, and she returned her full attention to Florina as she continued her story.

“So, after Serra’s training, I did manage to thank Hector to his face. At the time, I didn’t have any feelings of affection towards him. We were just comrades in an army, nothing more. The brother of Marquess Ostia and a simple pegasus knight mercenary being in love with each other, let alone being married? Such an idea was unthinkable to everyone, including me. But that all started to change with Hector’s reaction to my thanks.”

Fluttershy’s gaze grew more focused, more rapt with attention. “How did he react?”

Florina stifled another small giggle. “He pretended not to remember at first. I honestly thought I’d made a huge fool of myself before he dropped the act and said he remembered.”

Fluttershy tilted her head. “That seems kind of mean.”

“I know he meant it all in good fun, but his casual dismissal of the event really threw me off guard. When I dropped Huey on top of him, he was very upset, and I thought he might lash out at me when I brought up the subject again, but he didn’t. In fact, he demanded I stay by his side so he could keep an eye on me. That was the moment my feelings first manifested, but had yet to develop. I was mostly just happy he didn’t hold it against me for being an incompetent flier, and in fact, trusted me enough to demand I stay close despite my clumsiness.”

Fluttershy nodded slightly, comprehension and interest visibly dawning upon her. “I see. So even if Serra didn’t help you directly, without her tutelage you might not have ended up falling in love with Hector.”

“Most likely,” Florina replied. “But all that really mattered at the time was that I gained the courage to speak my mind more freely. I owe her thanks for that much, even if I didn’t live up to her personal expectations.”

“You know, I went through something similar back in Equestria,” Fluttershy said. Her mouth twitched slightly and a flash of unpleasant remembrance crossed her eyes. “I got assertiveness training as well, but I took to it a little too well.”

“Really, you went through it too?” Interest took root in Florina’s mind. Fluttershy having a similar story to her own made sense, given her similar shy demeanor.

Fluttershy nodded. “I wanted to have more confidence too, so I went to an assertiveness seminar hosted by a minotaur named Iron Will. He was loud, exploding with energy, and eager to shape clients into mirror versions of himself. I listened to his teachings and tried my best to perfectly emulate his behavior.

“I succeeded, but I didn’t realize how bad that was until after I’d hurt so many ponies. Rarity and Pinkie Pie were the ones who made me realize I could be more assertive without completely reversing my personality. But I thought I was too far gone down that new path to turn back, so I wanted to stay cooped up in my cottage forever, afraid I would just end up hurting more ponies if I left. I eventually got over it, but, well…” She nervously fiddled with a lock of her mane, another blush coloring her cheeks. “I guess moderation is something I need to work on a bit more, huh?”

“Well, if the way you talk with me is how you talk with all people, I’d say you already do a fine job of that,” Florina said. She gently patted Fluttershy’s back, earning a contented hum from the pegasus.

“But you’re easier to talk to than anyone else I’ve met,” Fluttershy replied. “I don’t think you can really count.”

“I suppose that’s true— I also find you easier to talk with than most people, including Hector. I guess that’s what happens when you put two incredibly shy people together, huh?”

“I guess so.”

The two devolved into fits of soft giggles, holding limbs over their mouths in futile efforts to stifle them, though nobody else in the group took notice of their behavior. Florina wouldn’t be caught dead giggling profusely like she was under normal circumstances, but having Fluttershy with her prompted this new behavior. She welcomed it wholeheartedly. It felt like a creature long buried deep in her soul had been released from its cage, free to revel in the world’s splendor at long last.

Florina didn’t know for sure, but she believed Fluttershy was feeling similar to her right then and there.

Serra looked between each human and pony pair around the camp: Applejack and Oswin pitching the tents; Rainbow Dash and Hector collecting firewood; Twilight Sparkle and Canas showing off their magic to each other, and Fluttershy and Florina chatting with each other.

She’d felt alone for this journey. The guys barely ever bothered to talk to her, the ponies were so mean to her, and Florina apparently had more interest in befriending Fluttershy than spending time with her. They hadn’t even needed her healing magic too much, which was the primary reason she’d been accepted as part of the mission.

A part of her started to feel tempted to get up and offer to help set up the camp, but the thought of her fashionable cleric robes and pigtails getting messy killed such thoughts before she could act on them.

To that end, she contented herself with just sitting on the rock, bored, lamenting the fact that Providence hadn’t granted her a boon companion for the journey. At least things would get exciting once they reached Remi.

Chapter 12: Journey's Apex

“See those mountains out there?” Hector pointed with his axe into the distance. “Remi is just beyond there.”

Everyone looked to where he was pointing, spying a pair of snow-covered peaks about a mile or two from their current position, between which rested a narrow, sparsely vegetated valley. The morning sun was hidden behind an overcast sky filled with snow clouds and Fluttershy thought she could even see a light flurry in the distance near their destination.

The faint scent of salt filled her nostrils. This made sense, as Hector had said Remi was located next to the ocean. Their journey was almost over— a sense of relief washed over her upon that realization. Where there was a village, there was safety. They wouldn’t have to deal with surprise bandit attacks anymore, which meant they could avoid any further bloodshed.

“Finally!” Rainbow exclaimed with no small amount of relief herself. “We can finally get this ball rolling!”

“It’ll be nice to finally have a bed regularly, that’s for sure,” Applejack said.

Twilight sidled up to Florina, catching her attention. “So, your sister is waiting for us there?” she asked.

Florina nodded. “That’s right. Along with the mercenaries under her command. Possibly more, depending on what her superiors in Edessa have decided upon.”

“How easily do you think she’ll accept help from me and my friends, despite the fact that we’re essentially aliens in this world?”

“I can’t imagine Miss Fiora will be at all hard to convince,” Oswin spoke up. “Like everyone else who was a part of Eliwood’s army, she is aware of the existence of the Dragon’s Gate on the Dread Isle. As such, the existence of the Window shouldn’t be too hard a concept for her to accept.”

Canas stepped forward. “Indeed. But the same cannot be said for those under her command as well as the citizens of Remi. They are unaware of the Dragon’s Gate, and as such, aren’t used to the idea of travel between worlds.”

“Right, so we’ll have to be careful about how we reveal you girls,” Hector said plainly, yet with a slight hint of worry in his tone.

“Yeah yeah, sure, that makes sense,” Rainbow said, casually waving her hoof. “But still, no way in heck they won’t be awestruck when they see my awesome flying maneuvers and perfect mastery of weathercraft.”

“Only if they can get past your over-inflated ego first,” Applejack said with a smirk.

“Oh, they totally will,” Rainbow said without any hint of annoyance, casually bumping a hoof against her chest.

Applejack rolled her eyes, her mouth set into a wry smile. Twilight’s reaction was much the same while the humans reacted with expressions ranging from annoyance, deadpan, and interest. Fluttershy was excited for Rainbow as she would soon be able to fly freely after being grounded for so long.

The group took off down the trail again, excitement building in Fluttershy with every step. A couple of times along the way, Rusty decided to hop off of her back and chase down a field mouse for breakfast. The little fox had grown very attached to her, to the point he’d even asked if he could come under her care. She agreed, though, she couldn’t help but wonder if the kind of fox food she had back home would be edible for a fox hailing from a completely different world. She also wondered how Rusty would get along with the rest of her animal friends; she hoped they wouldn’t be put off by his alien origin.

Thoughts of her animal friends brought to mind thoughts of what kinds of new friends she might make in Remi, human or animal, in addition to Rusty. If Florina’s sister was anything like her, then Fluttershy could see herself and Fiora getting along very well. Hearing about the potential response she and her friends might get from Remi’s citizens, however, made her worry a little. She couldn’t bear to have so much attention thrust upon her, but she hoped things would be calm enough so that making new friends would be easy.

The group traversed the snowy landscape in good time, stopping only once along the way for a short water and rest break. None of them could tell what time it was without a watch on hoof, but Fluttershy guessed it was around ten o’clock when they entered the valley. A light grumble in her belly reminded her how they’d all gone nearly two weeks eating mostly light meals. It was an unusual experience for Fluttershy, having to eat rationed meals— she might’ve been used to it if she went camping more often. It would probably be asking too much of the citizens of Remi for a more substantial meal, especially considering the whole reason she and her friends were coming was to grow more food for them in light of their shortage. She supposed she would just have to wait until later on when Applejack had worked her magic aplenty.

As they exited the valley, a sense of nervous excitement filled Fluttershy over knowing their journey — the first half, at least — was coming to an end. Looking around, her friends appeared to be feeling similarly. The humans were more stoic than anything, but that was probably because they were more used to distant travels.

Finally, they came out into a small, snowy clearing, gathering together in a straight line with Huey behind everyone. Situated about a half mile away from the mountains, at the end of the trail down an incline, was a small village, similar in appearance and aesthetics to the one back in Ostia, but with a wall of wooden pikes surrounding the perimeter. A small bay sat next to the village with a couple of islands in the center, leading out to the vast ocean beyond. A castle stood upon a hill on the opposite side of the bay, its outward appearance sporting a little more visual flair than Castle Ostia, but still visually drab for the most part.

Silhouettes of people could be seen moving to and fro within the village, going about their daily business. Far to one side, the flying form of a pegasus soared above a militaristic formation of people. That must’ve been Fiora.

“Oh man, it feels so good to finally be almost done walking,” Rainbow said with a huge sigh of relief.

“I hear ya, Dash,” Applejack agreed with a nod.

Hector stepped forward before turning around to face everyone. “Okay, here’s what we’re going to do,” he began. Everyone focused their attention onto him, listening intently as he spelled out the plan moving forward.

“We’re not going to reveal the ponies’ existence right away. Instead, we’re going to gradually plant the idea into their heads before stating it plainly. The first thing Florina and I need to do is reconnect with her sister and reassure her that the four of you—” he looked between Fluttershy and her friends, “—are capable of solving their food predicament based solely on our word. We’ll work from there, but I need everyone to keep quiet until I give you permission to speak. Am I clear?”

Everyone gave a collective nod of affirmation.

“That’s actually some very considerate planning,” Twilight remarked.

“You have Oswin to thank for the bulk of it,” Hector admitted without a shred of embarrassment. “But don’t think for a second that I would’ve ever been upfront with your identities. The last thing I want is to cause a panic.”

“Do you truly believe we can avoid that, Hector?” Canas asked. “People can be rather fickle, as we all know.”

“Oh, have faith, Canas,” Serra spoke up. “Some people might be fickle, but surely Florina’s own sister would be welcoming of help regardless of where they’re from. What reason could she possibly have not to trust her sister’s word?”

“Perhaps you’re right,” Canas replied. “But even Fiora can only do so much to quell the confusion and panic her squadron and the citizens of Remi are likely to have upon learning of the ponies’ true identities.”

“Like I said, we’re not going to rush into this,” Hector said. “We’re first going to tell everyone about the ponies’ origin and magic. Then we’re going to continually assure them we’re telling the truth if they don’t believe us. Once we have them convinced, that’s when we’ll drop the illusion and you all will properly introduce yourselves.”

“And how long is that going to take?” Rainbow asked. “I wanna be able to fly ASAP.”

“My sister isn’t a difficult person,” Florina insisted. Her voice was higher than usual and had resolute confidence that Fluttershy had yet to hear from her, but that she admired greatly. “Maybe she won’t believe us right away, but she has an open mind. We can do this.”

“Well, we ain’t gonna find out by lollygaggin’,” Applejack said. “Let’s get on over there an’ give ‘em a proper greeting, huh?”

“Right,” Hector said.

The group descended the incline in single file, Hector in front and Huey bringing up the rear as usual. They didn’t talk much the entire way— Fluttershy assumed everyone was thinking too much about their possible welcome to the village. That was the only thing permeating her own mind, at least.

They were about halfway toward the village when Hector stopped the entire company. Looking ahead, they saw a lone horse rider sprinting along the trail towards them; the people in the village must have seen the group descending the incline. The man’s armor indicated that he, like the messenger from the other day, was a soldier.

The rider stopped a short distance away, kicking up a spray of snow. Fluttershy took note how every single soldier they’d seen thus far, regardless of their country of origin, wore perfectly identical armor sets with the sole exception of the crests. What that could mean, she didn’t know, nor did she decide to let it concern her.

The soldier hopped off his steed and rushed up to the group. “You are Lord Hector of Ostia, correct?” he asked, addressing Hector.

Hector nodded. “I am. We are here to aid the people of Ilia in their time of need. Do you belong to Fiora’s mercenary squadron?”

The soldier nodded. “I am. The Commander awaits your group’s arrival; I will inform her you are coming.”

He returned to his steed and took off back toward the village. The group set off again, now with a palpable air of excitement between them. Fluttershy’s heart hammered in her chest, intensifying the closer they got to the village and what could either be a great welcoming of new, potential friends, or a terrifying invasion of her personal space and privacy.

The sight of several dozen armored soldiers, casually-dressed villagers, and mounted knights could be seen gathered by the gates as the group approached. A single pegasus knight stood in front of the whole group, projecting an air of authority despite wearing a kind, welcoming smile. It was a girl with long, turquoise hair, wearing an armor set and light clothing similar to Florina’s own, minus the full-torso chestplate. But what stood out to Fluttershy was the girl’s facial structure; it bore a strong resemblance to Florina’s own. Her eyes were soft and gentle, also like Florina’s, but with an additional layer of confidence. She radiated a warm strength that Fluttershy found herself captivated by; it was as if she was looking into a mirror reflection of the kind of person she wished she could be.

There was no doubt in Fluttershy’s mind that this was Fiora. She certainly looked like someone Fluttershy could easily get along with judging purely by her outward appearance, but she wouldn’t know until she actually got to know her.

The group made their way through the gates and approached the gathering of Remi’s citizens, spreading before them with Hector and Florina standing in front. Fiora approached the royal couple, her eyes centering on Florina and her smile growing wider as she got closer.

“It’s good to see you made it here safely, Florina,” she said.

Florina nodded. “I did. We had a few skirmishes with brigands, but we all made it here safe and sound.” She stepped forward to close the distance between them, enveloping her sister in a hug and pressing her head firmly into Fiora’s shoulder. “It’s so good to see you again, Sister.”

Fiora lightly stroked her sister’s mane. “I concur. Not a day has gone by for the past two years where I haven’t thought of you.” Fluttershy thought she saw a tear run down Fiora’s face. Her eyes closed. “You’ve really grown up in such a short amount of time. I’m so proud of you.”

Fluttershy heard a few sniffles coming from the crowd behind Fiora. She, too, struggled to keep a straight face in light of such sisterly affection. Warmth spread through her at the sight, and a brief glance to her friends indicated they were feeling similar— Rainbow was trying to look tough, but a glimmer of softness managed to shine through her features all the same. Oswin and Canas looked composed while Serra appeared to be holding back her own tears.

After a few moments, Florina and Fiora broke their hug and Fiora turned to Hector. “Well met, Marquess Ostia. Or, should I still refer to you as simply ‘Hector’?”

“Call me however you wish,” Hector replied simply.

“Very well.” Fiora turned her attention once again to Florina. “Has married life been treating you well?”

Florina nodded. “It’s been nice.”

“That’s good to hear.” Fiora turned back to Hector. “So, shall we get to business, then?”

“Fine by me.” Hector turned to face Fluttershy and her friends and gestured for them to step forward.

Fluttershy felt a small knot form in her stomach as she and her friends complied. This was it, the moment of truth. Things could either go smoothly, or they could go south. Talks could either be controlled and calm, or she and her friends could be staring down several dozen torches and pitchforks.

Fluttershy’s worries stood on the fence when Fiora turned her attention to her and her friends, her expression turning confused as she examined them. The villagers followed suit, mimicking her uncertainty. Fluttershy wilted under all their scrutiny, partly due to her typical shyness, but also as a result of her mounting anxiety. The knot in her stomach twisted a few times. She struggled, yet failed, to keep her legs from trembling.

Finally, after a few seconds of uncomfortable silence, Hector spoke up again.

“I imagine you’re confused, Fiora, so allow me to introduce to you and the citizens of Remi your saviors in your time of crisis.” He swept his hand over Fluttershy and her friends, a bold smile crossing his face. “These girls are the ‘unconventional help’ that I mentioned in my reply. They may not look like much at a glance, but they possess great power. Power to grow food swiftly and banish unfavorable weather. With them alone, Ilia’s food shortage can be solved.”

There was another moment of silence as Hector’s claim hung in the air. The crowd seemed doubtful to believe him while Fiora herself appeared to have cast aside her confusion and was more closely examining the ponies from top to bottom. Hector’s claim would sound unbelievable, Fluttershy knew; nothing about her and her friends would look particularly remarkable when Twilight’s illusion spell made them appear as ordinary humans. Knowing this helped put her slightly at ease.

Finally, Fiora broke the silence. “Why are they wearing the official uniform for the Union’s pegasus knights? They don’t look familiar.”

“Fiora, what I’m about to tell you must never escape beyond yourself and the people of this village,” Hector said, putting immense weight behind his words. “Can you promise me you all will keep a secret not just for my sake, but for that of both our countries? Possibly the entire world?”

Fiora’s mind appeared to go somewhere else for a short while before she said, “Yes, I can. Of course.”

“Very well.” Hector gestured to Fluttershy and her friends again. “These four girls are not human. They only appear to be wearing pegasus knight attire so as to properly disguise themselves.”

Fiora’s and all the villager’s reactions were about what Fluttershy expected; their eyes went wide and they began whispering to one another. Fluttershy thought she picked up ‘Is he serious?’ and ‘What could he mean?’ more than a few times. Fiora stared deadpan at Hector for a few moments, then turned her attention back to the ponies. Contemplation shined in her eyes as she once again studied them as if she were unraveling a great big puzzle.

After a few moments, panic spread across her face. She closed the distance to Hector and leaned to whisper in his ear. Fluttershy just barely managed to pick up what she said.

“They’re not dragons in disguise, are they? Wasn’t the Dragon’s Gate sealed forever by Nils?”

Hector let out a soft laugh before whispering his reply. “No, they’re not dragons, but they do share similarities in regards to their origin.”

Fiora’s face relaxed a little, but not entirely as a result of Hector’s last tidbit. She returned to the front of the crowd just as Hector resumed speaking.

“These girls are not human but rest assured, they are friends. They have agreed to lend their aid to Ilia and its peoples out of the goodness of their hearts. For those of you wondering why Lycia itself cannot provide food— I would have been more than happy to send you all the food in the world if my position as head of the Lycian League didn’t stand on shaky ground.

“Regardless, these girls have agreed to use their power to grow as much food as quickly as possible to get the people of Ilia through this winter. You might be asking yourselves what kind of power they employ to make such a feat possible for just four girls. We will be more than happy to tell assuming you believe my claims. But take all the time you need to digest all of what I’ve just said.”

Silence once again permeated the air between everyone following Hector’s speech. The crowd did indeed seem to be mulling over his claims, but not without more than a little disbelief plainly evident among everyone. Fiora looked especially torn, evidenced by her biting her lower lip and holding a finger under her chin.

Fluttershy took a moment to gauge the expressions of her friends: Twilight was frowning with concern; Applejack was patiently awaiting a response from the llians; Rainbow Dash was twitching with anticipation, and the other humans appeared to mirror Applejack’s expression, though, Serra had a glimmer of intrigue in her eyes.

Fiora spared a glance to Florina, who simply nodded as if responding to an unspoken question. Almost instantly, Fiora’s hesitance melted away, replaced by resolution. She strode forward past Hector and Florina, right up to Fluttershy and her friends. Her anxiety threatened to break her countenance, but she did her best to stay calm and composed, reminding herself that everything was going exactly as planned.

Fiora glanced between each of the ponies, her face judgmental in the same way as a military officer scrutinizing their subordinates. Which, considering her occupation, was probably exactly how she was viewing them.

“Can you truly really provide my home with enough food to feed us through the winter?” she asked.

“We can,” Twilight said with a nod. “Although, it’s mostly Applejack and Rainbow Dash—” she gestured to each pony, respectively, “—who’ll do the work. The rest of us are here mostly for support, but we’ll help whenever we can.”

“Those are strange names.” Fiora’s lips curled into a smile and her face softened. She breathed a small sigh. “So you’re not human, huh? Then what are you?”

“So ya believe Hector?” Applejack asked.

“I was skeptical at first, but I know for a fact that Florina’s got an honest head on her shoulders. I would never have believed she was getting married if anyone else had told me, so as farfetched as Hector’s claim is, I’ll believe him if Florina vouches for it.”

Florina noticeably blushed upon hearing that. Hector wrapped an arm around her shoulder, pulling her close and flashing her a genuine, yet slightly cocky smile.

“So does that mean I can finally fly freely now?” Rainbow asked, ravenously.

“Looks like it, Sugarcube,” Applejack said.

“Oh, thank Celestia!”

Rainbow launched into the air and began flapping her wings. She breathed a huge sigh of relief. “This feels soooo good.”

The crowd filled with startled shouts in response to the illusion being broken. Their eyes filled with alarm and surprise, some of them pointing at Rainbow while others looked to be on the verge of booking it in the opposite direction. There were no screams of terror, at least, which Fluttershy took to mean this would all work out.

Fiora’s reaction was just as surprised, but her actions were more subdued. Her gaze fixated on Rainbow, her mouth hanging open slightly, eyes filled with wonder and awe.

“Whoa whoa whoa, chillax everyone.” Rainbow hovered closer to the crowd, prompting many of them to reflexively take a few steps back. “I mean, yeah, I’m sure I look a little weird to you all but don’t believe for a second that I’m not the hero you all need. Be back in five seconds.”

With that, she took off into the sky in a rainbow blur, kicking up a spray of dirt and snow in her wake. The Ilians tracked her with their mouths hung agape; a few incoherent mumblings sounded between them. Fiora managed to break from her stupor to stare incredulously at the rest of the ponies. Fluttershy instinctively hid her face behind her mane in response, mentally chastising herself for doing so when she’d managed to keep composed just a minute ago.

Just as fast as she’d gone up, Rainbow came down, holding a puff of snow cloudstuff in her hooves. She presented it to Fiora with a cocky grin stretched across her muzzle.

“Snow clouds are giving you a lotta trouble, huh? Well, you can count on me to keep them outta the sky for as long as I’m here.” She released the cloudstuff, letting it float between her and Fiora.

Fiora blinked. She slowly raised her hand toward the cloudstuff, inching closer with each passing second. Just as she was about to touch it, she hesitated.

“Go on and put your hand through it,” Rainbow urged. “You won’t be able to actually touch it without pegasus magic, though.”

Fiora hesitated for another second before she reeled her hand back and shot it into the cloud and out the other side— it was completely intangible to her. She quickly retracted her hand and stared at it for a few seconds, like it was suddenly an enigma she couldn’t figure out.

Silence filled the air following the exchange. Fluttershy’s entire body tensed. Everything was going fine so far; all that was left was to demonstrate the full extent of Rainbow and Applejack’s magic to the Ilians. Seeing Fiora’s reaction to Rainbow’s pegasus magic drove home the point that she and her friends were completely, utterly alien. Enigmas. A small part of her took pleasure in the surprised reactions of the humans, but she hoped they were more curious than afraid of her and her friends.

Finally, Fiora asked, “So you can clear the skies?”

Rainbow waved a dismissive hoof. “I could do it in my sleep.”

“... Okay.” Fiora turned to address the whole group with a plain expression. “Well, I imagine you all are tired from your long journey. If you wish to rest, the local innkeeper has agreed to provide guest rooms for you all free of charge. Meals will still cost coin, as I’m sure you can guess and will hopefully understand.”

“Sounds good ta me,” Applejack said, stretching her legs. “I’m plum tuckered out from all the walking we had ta do to get here. I could use a good rest ‘fore we get to work.”

“I will join you two as well,” Serra proclaimed, a haughty air to her tone. “One with noble blood such as myself requires much beauty sleep to remain alert and helpful.”

Fiora turned to face the crowd, clearing her throat before speaking. As she talked, expressions throughout the crowd visibly relaxed and turned more optimistic.

“Fellow Ilians, our call for aid has yielded fruit! These equines may not hail from our world, but if what we’ve just seen means anything, our fears can be laid to rest. They will bring us from the brink of starvation out of the goodness of their hearts. But they are currently tired from traveling all the way from Lycia, so for the time being, they will need to rest. We will gather at the crop fields in three hours’ time to witness their magic firsthand.”

A round of cheers followed her speech as everyone in the crowd clapped their hands. It wasn’t wild and raucous, as there was still a small degree of uncertainty present among them, but it was obvious they were willing to give the ponies a chance to prove themselves.

Twilight turned to face her friends. “I guess I can dispel the illusion, then.” She lit up her horn.

Fluttershy felt her body tingle as Twilight’s magic cut off. A new round of gasps came from the crowd as the spell was broken, revealing the ponies’ true selves. Fiora didn’t bat an eye in response this time— perhaps her prior knowledge of interdimensional travel had sufficiently desensitized her.

“I’ll get us all set up at the inn,” Hector announced.

“You girls go on ahead,” Twilight said to her friends. “I think I’m gonna explore a little.”

“Mind if I join you?” Canas asked her.

“Not at all.”

The two of them set off deeper into the town. Hector led Applejack. Rainbow Dash, and Serra to the inn, with Oswin guiding Huey and the supply wagon behind them. The crowd watched them all go, dispersing once they were all out of sight and returning to their daily business, but with a palpable aura of optimism surrounding them.

A few moments of silence passed between Fluttershy, Florina, and Fiora before the two sisters embraced each other in another hug.

Seeing such action of sibling affection salvaged long forgotten memories from Fluttershy’s subconscious. Memories of her younger years, when she and her brother were still close. She remembered many instances where Zephyr would give her a comforting hug whenever she was feeling down, which was a lot.

A pang of longing shot through Fluttershy. She cast her gaze down, her view of the pegasus knight sisters obscured as her mane fell over her eyes.

“Can we talk some more?” she heard Fiora say.

“Of course, sister,” Florina replied. “It’s been so long since our last meeting.”

Fluttershy heard them leave by their footsteps. Looking up, she saw them heading toward a break in the wall surrounding the village, beyond which she saw the blue of the ocean.

She took a step forward, intending to follow them, but hesitated when she realized the two sisters likely just wanted some time alone together. She and her friends had made such a good first impression— being rude now could potentially sully it.

She glanced around the village. All of her friends had left, leaving only a hoofful of villagers left working near the village gate. They spared curious glances her way every second as they went about their business which only served to push Fluttershy away from talking with them. The thought of joining up with her friends crossed her mind, but she’d feel left out joining with Twilight and Canas, and the last thing she wanted to do was disturb Applejack and Rainbow while they tried to rest.

No matter what she tried to tell herself, the only two people she could comfortably interact with were now walking away, heading for the beach. Fluttershy’s desire and morality warred with each other before eventually settling on a compromise: follow them, but keep her distance until she had the right opportunity to join them.

Chapter 13: Power & Prestige

The ocean before her was as beautiful as it always was whenever she traveled here, whether on an assignment or for pure pleasure. The same went for the soft sand on the underside of her legs as she sat down on the beach. A slight breeze blew across the beach, accumulating a little sand against her body while blowing through her hair, messing up her bangs. She took a moment to straighten them before turning her gaze to Florina next to her.

The only physical similarity between the Florina before her and the Florina from two years ago was the attire, and even that wasn’t perfect, as she now wore a full torso chestplate. Her sister was a different person on the inside now. She was still a meek little girl who had a hard time conversing with most people the last time she saw her, but now she carried herself with almost as much grace and confidence as a full-fledged pegasus knight. She still held onto some of her prior softness, and she still occasionally stuttered according to her, but for the most part, her sister had matured into a dame that could stand shoulder to shoulder with herself and some of her finest subordinates. How much of that was the result of living with Lord Hector, she couldn’t say, but she supposed it proved that marrying Marquess Ostia came with more benefits than she initially believed.

Fiora tore her gaze away from Florina as unwelcome thoughts surfaced in her mind. Florina must have noticed the action as she immediately asked, “What’s wrong. Fiora?”

Fiora had long debated with herself over whether to broach the topic of Florina’s new royal status. She couldn’t hide her anguish from her sister, though, no matter how much she tried and wanted to. Keeping things to herself was a bad habit of hers, especially when it concerned her stubbornness over accomplishing tasks on her own. But Florina had seen right through her, so the only thing she could do now was be openly honest.

“Florina, I know I mentioned this in my letter, but…” She trailed off for a moment as a wave of grief washed over her. “I’m sorry. My fellow commanders put so much pressure on me that I couldn’t bring myself to refuse. It was unbecoming of me to use my personal connection with you to goad Hector into supplying us with food.”

“Fiora, you mustn’t blame yourself,” Florina insisted. “I don’t blame you. I know all too well how bad the winters can get here.” She smiled. “It just makes me happy to be able to aid this country even as a royal instead of as a mercenary.”

Fiora smiled in return for a moment, but a second wave of grief shot down her rising spirits and she frowned. One thought, above all the rest she’d tried to suppress, was threatening to snap her constitution like an axe chopping through a log, to make her stomach turn itself inside out and roll over.

“Fiora? What’s the matter now?”

“... The truth of the matter is, I’m a little envious of your new position.”

She didn’t turn to gauge Florina’s reaction. Such an admission was unbecoming of a pegasus knight, much less a sibling, and she didn’t have the courage to look Florina in the eye when saying it.

“You’re… envious?”

Fiora didn’t detect any hint of resentment in her sister’s tone, but it didn’t help much to nullify her mounting guilt. She forced herself to return Florina’s gaze— her eyes were devoid of anything save curiosity.

“I imagine life in Castle Ostia is very pleasant, isn’t it?” she asked.

Florina was silent for a moment, only reacting with a very slow blink. “Well… yes, it is nice.”

Fiora pursed her lips, then grit her teeth as she turned away again. “I’m sorry. I must sound incredibly awful right now.”

“Fiora…” She felt Florina place a hand on her shoulder.

Fiora placed her own hand on top of her sister’s, relishing in the warmth it provided. She needed it right now more than ever.

“No matter what I say, I’m proud to be an Ilian. I can weather all the hardships one faces by calling this country their home. I’m proud to do so, and doubly proud to use my earnings to help the people of this country.” Her shoulders stiffened and she let out a great sigh before continuing. “Sometimes, though, I can’t help but imagine a life where fate took a different path.”

“What do you mean?”

Fiora turned back to her sister, forcing herself to crack a small smile. “Believe it or not, Lord Eliwood and I grew rather close during our time in his army.”

Florina’s eyes widened. “Truly?”

Fiora nodded and turned her gaze back to the ocean. “He really is a good man. There doesn't exist many nobles who would happily treat mercenaries such as myself with the same level of respect and kindness as those of equal standing. If I was ever going to marry, I would want it to be with someone who shares that same ideal— all people, regardless of stature, age, gender, or place of birth, should be treated as equals.”

She sighed. “There were times I thought we might share a future together, but I knew if I were to marry him, I would have to leave Ilia behind me. In the end, my loyalty to Ilia won out, and Eliwood ended up falling in love with and marrying Ninian.” She placed her arms on her knees and rested her chin on them. “It’s strange to think about my potential love life like this. Never before I met Eliwood had I spared much thought regarding the matter.”

Florina was silent for a few seconds before she responded. “Fiora, it’s okay to have such thoughts. I know you would’ve been happy with Lord Eliwood, and it’s only natural to think about what could’ve been. You shouldn’t hate yourself for questioning your decision.”

Fiora sank a little deeper into her arms. “I wish it was so easy,” she muttered.

Florina wrapped her arm around Fiora’s shoulder and she once again relished in the warmth it brought her. It was a comforting, almost motherly action she couldn’t imagine from the meek little girl of two years ago.

They stayed that way for a few minutes, silent, listening to the gentle break of crashing waves upon the shore before them and relishing in the occasional breeze that blew through their hair. It was the perfect ambiance to accompany their first chance to bond as sisters in two years. More even, as they hadn’t had much chance to do so during their time in Eliwood’s army. Having her littlest sister by her side like this was a sensation Fiora had sorely missed. She wished it could never end.

Her attention was brought back to reality by the sound of leaves rustling, rising above the breaking waves. The two of them turned around to see a pair of large, aquamarine eyes staring at them from a bush alongside the path.

There was a startled eep, and the yellow pegasus from earlier jumped out of the bush. At the same time, a brown blur darted from the bush and scurried off out of sight behind some nearby sand dunes. A small part of Fiora’s brain recognized it as the fox the pegasus had been carrying, but the bulk of her attention was fixated on the pegasus herself. Part of her pink mane had gotten caught up in the bush and she found herself pulled suddenly back to the ground. She landed on her back with a thud; the resulting pained expression indicated it wasn’t a soft impact.

Fiora was on her feet and sprinting over to the downed flier in an instant.

“Are you okay?” she asked upon reaching her. She reached out and began untangling her mane from the bush.

The pegasus girl took a moment to recompose herself before glancing up at her. The instant their gazes met, she froze stiff as a board.

“I’ll get you free,” Fiora promised. “Just stay still.”

Florina ran up to join them and knelt down. “Fluttershy?” she said.

She reached out a hand and gently petted the pegasus, ‘Fluttershy’. The name brought Fiora up short for a second by how strange it was, but she quickly resumed untangling her mane, finishing up in a few seconds’ time.

Florina continued petting Fluttershy for a short while until her body visibly relaxed. She peeked one eye from behind the curtain of her mane, then the other. “I’m sorry,” she whispered.

Florina tilted her head. “Why are you sorry?”

Fluttershy stood up to her full height. Fiora took note of how Fluttershy’s head only reached up to her midriff. She’d been confused as no one as young as the ponies had looked was allowed to be a pegasus knight, but whatever strange magic they’d used to disguise themselves was undoubtedly impressive. It only served to reinforce Hector’s claims about their power and ability.

Fluttershy scuffed a hoof against the sand, a guilty expression crossing her face. “I, um… I was kinda eavesdropping.”

“You followed us from the village?” Fiora asked.

Fluttershy nodded, an accompanying squeak escaping her mouth.

Florina smiled and reached out her hand again, stroking Fluttershy’s mane. Seeing her sister show such open displays of consolation further reinforced how much she’d changed in two years. The fact that Fluttershy seemed to be every bit as shy as Florina typically was probably helped her sister feel more comfortable as well.

Fluttershy didn’t react to the action besides hanging her head. Fiora knelt down as well, trying to put on the most reassuring smile she could. “You didn’t need to be so secretive,” she said, earning Fluttershy’s attention. “You and your friends have agreed to aid my homeland in its time of need— what reason could I have to not enjoy your company?” She mimicked Florina’s action and gently stroked Fluttershy’s mane— it was incredibly smooth, which took her by surprise, but she maintained her composure.

“I thought, maybe… you two wanted some alone time together,” Fluttershy said softly. “I mean, you two are sisters and you haven’t seen each other in a while.”

Fiora cast her gaze upward in thought for a moment. “A reasonable assertion,” she said. “But we could have arranged some time alone together another day if you had wanted to join us right now. Any friend of Florina is a friend of mine as well.”

“So, you’re not disappointed?” Fluttershy asked, lifting her head back up.

Fiora shook her head. “It’s okay.”

They continued petting Fluttershy’s mane for a minute, working to make her feel better. Gradually, Fluttershy’s features grew bolder, her body posture straightened, and a soft, yet firm smile crossed her lips. Fiora and Florina retracted their hands once Fluttershy looked ready to join them in earnest.

The three of them sat down next to each other on the sand, with Florina and Fluttershy on either side of Fiora.

“I like how close you two are,” Fluttershy said. “I have a younger brother, but we don’t really talk a whole lot.”

“Does he know you’re here?” Fiora asked.

Fluttershy shook her head. “Only a few people know we’re on this mission; even most of our families don’t know we’re here since we left on such short notice. My brother, Zephyr, still lives with our parents. I don’t visit them very often, mostly because he and I… well...” She rubbed the back of her head— a strange gesture that Fiora assumed signified hesitance. “We’re not really close anymore, I guess I should put it. We don’t have any bad blood between us or anything, it’s just…”

Fiora and Florina patiently waited for her to continue. Fiora had to admit, learning more about the ponies’ personal lives — and the troubles thereof — was low on her list of interests. They were talking equines from another world, possessing the magic to create illusions, control weather, and accelerate the growth of food. Their relationships with their families seemed so petty in comparison, but she would still listen as Fluttershy confided in the two of them for the sake of establishing good relations with her country’s saviors.

“Sometimes it’s hard to believe we’re siblings,” she finally said. “Some people have actually thought we’re step-siblings at first. He’s a lot more outspoken than I am, and I guess over time I found it too hard to connect with him to continue trying.” Her eyes took on a faraway glint as her mind undoubtedly went somewhere else. “He’s also very stubborn and impatient and likes to shirk off doing work whenever he can.”

“He sounds like a difficult person,” Fiora remarked.

Fluttershy simply nodded.

“But you still love him, right?” Florina asked.

Another nod.

“And I’m sure he loves you in return,” Florina continued. “Maybe your relationship is strained right now, but it can always be mended as long as you both love each other.”

Fluttershy was silent in response for a few moments before she flashed them both a soft smile. “Thank you for the advice.”

Florina gave Fluttershy a pat on the back which the pegasus visibly relished in.

“If it helps you feel better,” Fiora spoke up, drawing Fluttershy’s attention, “my relationship with our middle sister, Farina, was strained as well.”

“Really? How so?”

Another surge of unpleasant memories bubbled to the surface of Fiora’s mind. This time, however, she was willing to express them. “Put simply, Farina loves money. Very much. A lot of it has to do with the fact that Ilia is so poor, but even for a mercenary born in this country, Farina’s infatuation with gold borders on obsession. I, too, recognize the importance of being financially sound, but I would never put that ahead of my desire to protect the people I care about.

“In a way, that difference in our beliefs drove a wedge between us. Farina ended up leaving home and I didn’t see her for a very long time afterward. We didn’t meet each other again until she was paid to join Eliwood’s army, but by that time, we were older and wiser and could see the strengths and weaknesses in each other’s outlook on life.”

“That’s nice to hear,” Fluttershy said. “Where is she now?” Florina also looked to Fiora with interest.

“That’s right, I never did tell you in my letters— Farina is currently on a mission in Bern, and unfortunately, won’t be back until after you’ve all left. She does know about our call for aid, and I will tell her when she returns that the people of Ilia are set for the winter.”

“Are you going to tell her about me and my friends?”

Fiora thought about that for a moment. Farina would keep a secret if it was for her sisters’ sake, she was sure, but she questioned whether Farina would even believe her about the ponies in the first place without having seen them firsthand. Perhaps she would believe her after listening to the other villagers? Either way, the most trouble it could cause was a few japes at her expense and whether or not Farina thought Fiora had suddenly grown fond of tall tales.

“I don’t believe it will be a cause for concern one way or another if she knows the truth,” she answered. “That is, assuming she believes me to begin with.”

The three were silent for a few more moments before Fiora spoke up again.

“Well, we have a fair amount of time before your friends are to demonstrate their abilities to everyone in the village,” she said to Fluttershy. “In the meantime, I’d love to learn more about your homeland. Hector’s words lead me to believe you four hail from another world— I imagine that means you have many interesting stories to tell.”

“Oh, well... I mean, I guess so.” Fluttershy rubbed the back of her head again. “What would you like to know? I think Twilight might be the better pony to ask about what our home is like, though.”

“Anything you want to talk about will be fine,” Fiora assured her. “There will be plenty of time to talk with your other friends later.”

“Well, okay then…”

Fluttershy began talking more about her friends, family, and her homeland of Equestria, all the while Fiora listened intently and soaked up every word. Every so often Fluttershy would take a break to allow Florina and herself to ask specific questions or for clarification on certain points.

Fluttershy’s descriptions of Equestria were quite interesting, to say the least— an entire world populated by talking equines, among other races, ruled over by two powerful ‘alicorns’ that controlled the sun and the moon, and according to Fluttershy, she and her friends were responsible for saving Equestria a couple of times by themselves without even dealing a single lethal blow to their enemies. She would’ve thought it too idyllic to be true had she not known the ponies were from another world altogether; the total feasibility of peaceful solutions in one world compared to another couldn’t always be the same.

Fiora was especially attentive while listening to Fluttershy’s descriptions of the ‘Windows’ and the ‘Singularity’. The Windows sounded remarkably similar to the Dragon’s Gate on the Dread Isle, but unlike the Dragon’s Gate, one could travel through to the Singularity and back at will. Although considering the understandable secrecy surrounding its existence, she imagined Lord Hector would frown upon it being overused. She would love to go through and visit other worlds, but her duties to Ilia came first and foremost.

Fiora noticed her sister occasionally fidget during the part where Fluttershy summarized the origin of the Singularity, the ‘Great Convergence’ as it was called. Apparently, Florina had been a part of it, but her reaction clearly indicated the memories weren’t pleasant. It made sense they wouldn’t be, given how hard it was for Florina to get along with most people. She decided against asking her sister for details, feeling positive that Florina would open up to her if she needed counseling.

The sun’s position had noticeably shifted by the time the three had gotten their fill of conversation.

“We should return to the village,” Fiora said, standing up and stretching her legs. “Soon it will be time for Rainbow Dash and Applejack to demonstrate their power to everyone. I must admit I’m all the more curious after listening to your descriptions, Fluttershy.”

Florina and Fluttershy stood up as well, the latter nodding curtly. “I hope I didn’t raise your expectations too high,” she said softly.

“I don’t believe that will be an issue. Magic in Elibe is used primarily for combat and very rarely for utility, and anyone who’s witnessed a battle or two starts to associate it with nothing but combat. Despite its many practical uses, it grows tiring for people like me, who frequently fight against combat mages as part of missions. Having the chance to witness a new type of magic, even one that’s not as spectacular to the common man, is an exciting prospect.

“Truthfully, to bear witness to magic that’s only meant to help people rather than kill them is uplifting. Equestria sounds like a nice place to live from what you’ve told me. I hope I get to visit sometime before I die.” She took another moment to stretch before turning to Florina. “I’m also proud of you, Sister, for remaining strong when faced with such an incredible and frightening situation like the Great Convergence.”

Florina faintly blushed but smiled all the same. “Thank you, Sister.”

The three took off down the path connecting the beach to the village alongside each other. Fiora took note of how Fluttershy chose to walk rather than use her wings. She seemed more comfortable on the ground, whereas it was easy to discern from their brief meeting earlier that Rainbow Dash loved using her wings.

Something darted over the sand dunes in Fiora’s eye’s corner. She turned to see Fluttershy’s fox companion rushing down to meet them.

“There you are, Rusty,” Fluttershy said as the fox hopped onto her back. She softly petted it with a hoof while making cooing noises. “There’s no need to be afraid, now. Sorry if I startled you earlier.”

The fox, ‘Rusty’, to Fiora’s astonishment, actually responded with a soft mewling noise before curling into a ball on her back.

“Can you speak to animals, Fluttershy?” she asked, amazed by the display.

Fluttershy nodded. “Do you want me to say something to an animal you know? Your pegasus, maybe?”

Fiora cast her gaze upward in thought. “I’ll admit to being curious to know what she thinks of our many years spent together.” She would hope that Lucy had only good things to say about her, but with the trouble they sometimes found themselves in on assignments, she couldn’t be so sure.

“I’m sure she would praise your company, Sister,” Florina said.

Fiora chuckled. “Perhaps I’m better off not knowing.”

They quickly reached the village where everyone was still going about their daily business. The aura around the villagers was one of excitement, no doubt a result of their anticipation for the coming spectacle with Fluttershy’s friends.

A sense of both relief and happiness filled Fiora as they entered through the side entrance. Her sister was with her and in good health, Ilia’s food crisis was about to be solved, and she’d even made a new friend in one of their saviors. For once, the stresses of being both an Ilian mercenary and an older sister didn’t register to her. She wished this feeling could remain with her forever.

Of course, she knew it couldn’t, but she was still thankful for the bright turnaround.

Applejack saw herself as a simple mare; most folks would agree with that assessment. And the simplest reaction she could muster to the scene before she and Rainbow was, “Sweet mother of—”

“Whoa, there weren’t this many people before, were there?” Rainbow asked no one in particular.

Every corner of Applejack’s vision was filled with the excited faces of dozens upon dozens of alien humans. Their eyes were fixated on the two of them, filled with happiness and hope like the Cutie Mark Crusaders’ when they look at their flanks after finishing one of their many ‘crusades’.

Indeed, as Rainbow said, there seemed to be many more people here to watch them now then there had been earlier when they’d first arrived at the village. She could only surmise not everyone had arrived then and the crowd was now much bigger through word of mouth. She pressed a hoof to her forehead, feeling overwhelmed by all the attention being directed towards her. It made perfect sense, seeing how she was half responsible for bringing their country back from the brink of starvation, but it didn’t help quell her rising anxiety.

Two things did help to quell it, however. The first was all the little kids strewn among the front of the crowd. Their eyes were about as star-filled as the adults, but in a more blissful, charming way that reminded Applejack of a foal admiring a newborn kitten or puppy. Normally she would take offense to being treated like she was, but seeing all these kids looking so happy to see her made her happy in return.

The second thing was the rest of their friends standing off to the side of the crowd: Twilight and Fluttershy had comforting expressions of support; Hector and Oswin were just staring passively, but that was to be expected of them; Canas had a hand under his chin while looking on with scientific interest, no doubt eager to see hers and Rainbow’s magic firsthand, and Serra’s face was something of a mixture between Canas’ and both Hector’s and Oswin’s.

“Yo, Applejack, is this awesome or what?”

Applejack turned to see Rainbow Dash with possibly the cockiest smile she’d ever had stretched across her muzzle. It came as no surprise whatsoever to Applejack that her friend would just be soaking up all the adoration from everyone like a sponge. Of course, if she could fully grasp the scale of everyone’s expectations of them, she might be singing a different tune.

“Ah’m just hoping we don’t end up disappointin’ them or nothin’.”

Rainbow snorted a laugh. “No way in heck that’s gonna happen.” She turned to give Applejack a playfully inquisitive look. “Not on my end, at least.”

Applejack managed to force out her own laugh. “Guess I’ll have ta crank up my confidence ta match yer ego. What notch are ya at? Eleven? Twelve? Fifty?”

“Oh, haha, very funny, AJ.”

Fiora emerged from the crowd, drawing everyone’s attention as she approached Applejack and Rainbow. Behind her trailed a small group of what Applejack assumed to be farmers, judging by their casual, heavily dirt-stained attire. They each carried a small canvas bag which Applejack figured must have been full of seeds. Each one took a place in front of a column of tilled soil before standing still patiently, waiting for orders.

“I hope you both had a good rest,” Fiora said, stopping before Applejack and Rainbow and flashing them a friendly smile.

“You betcha,” Rainbow said. She stretched her wings while letting out a huge sigh of content. “I am so ready to do this.”

“Same here,” Applejack said. “I feel completely rejuvenated an’ itchin’ to do some farmin’.”

Fiora nodded. “Glad to hear it.” She turned around to face the crowd. “Citizens of Ilia, do not be alarmed by what you are about to see. The methods these ponies employ might seem overwhelming, frightening, even, but it is all to ensure our survival through the winter. Let us push aside our natural fears of the unknown and instead be thankful for the generosity these ponies have shown us.”

There was a rousing chorus of cheers from the crowd. Applejack couldn’t help but blush a little at the praise, while Rainbow just kept soaking it all in. Knowing she was aiding the survival of an entire country was undoubtedly inflating her ego to critical levels; she might need to have a talk with her friend later to keep it in check.

Once the crowd’s cheering had died down, Fiora turned around to Rainbow and said, “You may begin Rainbow Dash.”

“Aw yeah.” Rainbow flared her wings, crouching low to the ground to get a good takeoff.

Applejack blinked and her friend was gone, an ascending prismatic trail the only remnant of her presence.

The crowd went dead silent with what Applejack could only assume was awestruck reverence. Looking up towards the sky, she saw her friend wasn’t wasting any time lollygagging. A decent-sized hole had appeared in the clouds, revealing the blue sky beyond. It was expanding outward in a circular motion, like a rag cleaning off a dirty window, with a rainbow contrail trailing around the inside.

Murmurs of delight and awe passed throughout the crowd as Rainbow conducted the arduous task of clearing the entire sky. As good as the pegasus was at working with the weather, her whole ‘ten seconds flat’ schtick would never pass in this situation, where she had to essentially clear away every square inch of sky.

The couple of times Rainbow descended in order to catch her breath and rest her wings, some of the kids in the crowd threatened to stampede her in their attempts to hitch a ride on her back only for the adults to desperately hold them back with all their might. No doubt, they wanted to keep in Rainbow’s and Applejack’s good graces and so didn’t want to risk that by letting one or both of them get run over by a bunch of over-excited children. Applejack couldn’t help but chuckle each time it happened.

Over time as Rainbow cleared the sky, Applejack noticed the air temperature simultaneously go up. At one point, the sun broke through and a collective gasp emanated from the crowd— one would think they’d never seen it before with such a reaction. Then Applejack remembered where they were and realized such an idea might not be entirely implausible.

Applejack guessed it was about mid-afternoon by the time Rainbow descended for the final time. The cloud-ridden sky had been cleared away, filled with an unmitigated expanse of blue. Rainbow took a few moments to catch her breath before flaring her wings and bowing before the crowd.

“All in a good day’s work!” she announced loud enough for everyone to hear.

The crowd was silent for a couple of moments, likely too awestruck to say much of anything. Eventually, though, steady applause erupted from them as everyone clapped their hands something fierce, even letting loose a few hollers of unbridled joy. Applejack thought she even saw a few faces in the crowd shedding tears, a notion she thought to be too much at first, but quickly shrugged it off, deciding she shouldn’t judge when she didn’t know the full extent of their worries over their food crisis.

“And that’s not all!” Rainbow continued. She crouched low again. “Now for something really awesome!”

“Wait, what’re you—” Realization hit Applejack like a brick. “RD, what’re you—!?”

Too late. Rainbow shot up into the sky, this time with enough force to send a blast of air across the ground, nearly toppling Applejack’s hat and a few members of the crowd.

Applejack tracked Rainbow’s ascent as she flew higher and higher until she was little more than a rainbow speck against the sky’s blue backdrop, eventually stopping when she was about two miles up. Murmurs of surprise spread through the crowd while Applejack just sighed, knowing exactly what was coming.

The rainbow speck darted off into the distance, disappearing behind the surrounding mountains. A few moments of silence passed. Then, suddenly and without warning, a great thunderous boom echoed through the air, startling the crowd in its entirety. A rainbow trail quickly emerged from behind the mountains, arcing through the air at breakneck speed across the sky above the village. A round of shocked gasps emanated from the crowd as they witnessed the Sonic Rainboom.

“Mommy! Mommy! Look, it’s a rainbow!”

“By the gods. Such power…”

“Why is she doing this? Is she going to smite us!?”

Applejack snorted at that last one. “Nah, she’s just showing off!” she said but didn’t bother turning around to see if whoever said it heard her.

Applejack saw the distant form of her friend stop just above the ocean’s surface before she quickly zipped back towards them as the rainbow began disappearing. Rainbow reached the crop fields to be met with the gawking faces of every single adult human and the star-filled faces of every child. Only Fiora appeared to be relatively neutral about the display, though, even her eyes showed a bit of reverence.

Rainbow hovered over the crowd, visibly relishing in their stupefied expressions as she made her way over to Applejack and deftly touched down on the ground. “So, did anyone’s brains blow out the back of their head?”

Applejack resisted the urge to facehoof, responding instead with a playful eye roll. “No, RD, no one’s gonna lose their minds that badly.”

“Hey, hey, I’m just trying to lift their spirits.” Rainbow casually bumped a hoof against her chest, smirking slightly. “Although, maybe I should’ve turned the awesome dial down a notch, judging by the fact that they aren’t moving or saying anything.”

Indeed, the crowd may as well have been statues for how frozen they were, staring open-mouthed at Rainbow. Again, Fiora was the only one seemingly unaffected by her showing off as she cleared her throat and turned to address the farmers lined up along the field.

“Rainbow Dash has fulfilled her task; it is now Applejack’s turn, so please get moving. We only have a few hours of daylight left to use.”

Her words seemed to snap the farmers from their stupor as they hurriedly dropped to their knees and began digging little holes along the first row of tilled soil. Once the first one dropped a seed into his hole, Applejack stepped up to it while he backed away to give her space. The magic coursing through her hooves was strong and potent, waiting to be discharged. Twilight’s explanation of the ‘physics sharing’ or whatever it was called certainly seemed to hold up even for her earth pony magic. Whether or not it would naturally regenerate like in Equestria, she couldn’t say, but if Twilight didn’t make mention of such a potential issue, she trusted that it wouldn’t become one.

She filled in the hole, gently patting the dirt with her hooves and sending a small discharge of magic with each one.

She leaned down to the ground. “Now don’t be shy ’bout growing now,” she whispered. “Ya gotta grow big an’ strong to feed all these good people. This world will be a much better place when you blossom into a big, beautiful plant.”

She put her ear to the mound once she was done talking. A barely audible thrumming sound emanated from beneath the dirt; her technique worked even here in Elibe, it seemed.

“Excuse me, Miss?” Applejack turned to see the farmer staring at her in amazement. “What kind of spell did you just cast? And not from a tome at that?”

Applejack just laughed. “Just a few words of encouragement is all. Things are different here, but back home in Equestria, a little goading can go a long way in getting plants to bloom quickly. Lucky for you all, it’s working just as well here when I try it.”

“Fascinating.”

Applejack spent the next few minutes repeating her technique for each and every planted seed, each one giving her the same success as the first. The crowd’s collective attention shifted from Rainbow onto her, but all her previous anxiety had melted away in light of the viability of her agricultural technique here in Elibe. She’d never used it to such an extent as she was now, and by the time she was done she remembered exactly why she hadn’t; she was completely drained of magic, and in turn, stamina, her breaths coming out labored and her hooves struggling to hold herself up. She managed, however, and trotted back over to Fiora to deliver her report.

“Everything’s goin’ mighty fine on my end, Fiora. The plants should start sproutin’ come nightfall. By mornin’, I think they’ll start bearing fruit, or whatever’s bein’ grown.” She sighed, plopping her rump down in the dirt. “Ah’m gonna need another rest ‘fore I do that again, though. Glad to be of service, still.”

Fiora knelt down and grasped her hooves with her hands, smiling hugely. Applejack resisted the urge to snort a laugh at the sight of the woman’s glistening eyes; she was doing a great deed, no doubt, but that kind of reaction seemed a bit much.

“Applejack, I could never properly thank you for just this small token of generosity. Even a little aid like this will go a long way toward preparing the people of Ilia for the harsh winter months ahead. Please, rest as much as you need to; you’ve earned it.”

Applejack returned her smile. “Much appreciated.”

Fiora stood up and turned to address the crowd once again. “These ponies have worked their magic, and now we must wait while our crops bloom under their power. Return to your daily business for now. I will announce when the next round of planting begins tomorrow for those who wish to bear witness to it.”

The crowd began dispersing with everyone's eyes lingering on Applejack and Rainbow Dash for a while. Rainbow continued soaking up all the attention, but Applejack didn’t have the strength to care anymore.

“Gee, Applejack, you’re lookin’ a little overworked there,” Rainbow Dash said once everyone had left, coming up to Applejack. “You’re not getting out of shape, are you?” she asked, jokingly, with a small smirk.

“You keep on dreamin’ there, RD.” Applejack forced herself onto her hooves, internally cringing at the slight aches she felt in response. “Using up so much magic at once ain’t the brightest idea, ya know. Gimme a little more time to rest an’ I’ll be ready to whoop yer behind in a race.”

“Oh, now look who’s full of themselves!”

“Oh, you two,” Twilight said.

They turned to see the rest of their friends approaching.

“You two did very well,” Fluttershy said. Rusty barked from his place on her back in apparent agreement.

Hector had a thousand-yard look in his eyes, as did Oswin and Serra. “That was… quite the display of power from you two,” he said, more soft-spoken than Applejack had ever heard from him.

Oswin said nothing, merely nodding his head in agreement.

“What was that rainbow thing, though?” Serra asked.

“That,” Rainbow said, puffing out her chest and tucking her legs together while flaring her wings in a heroic pose, “was my Sonic Rainboom. I do it by flying so fast that I break the sound barrier, but even if somepony else was able to do that, only I can create a rainbow outta it. It’s just another thing that makes me the awesomest pegasus in Equestria, and I guess here in Elibe, too.”

“But what did it achieve?” Canas asked.

Rainbow was about to answer, but Applejack cut her off. “Nothing havin’ to do with the job at hoof, if that’s what you’re wonderin’.” Rainbow shot a glare at her over being interrupted which Applejack ignored. “Trust me, Sugarcube, ain’t no way we were gonna leave here without y’all seein’ at least one Rainboom, so y’all might as well enjoy being some of the only people in Elibe who’ll get to witness it, probably ever.”

“It was very pretty to look at,” Florina said.

“It was rather loud,” Oswin observed. “No doubt, that boom was heard by anyone traveling just beyond the mountains.

“It shouldn’t be a huge concern, so long as Rainbow Dash never does it outside of the village,” Hector said while shooting her a glare akin to a disgruntled parent toward a disobedient child.

“Yeah, yeah, sure,” Rainbow replied, waving a dismissive hoof.

Fiora stepped up to the group, drawing their attention. She approached Hector and gave a deep bow. “On behalf of every mercenary, commander, and commoner alike that calls Ilia their home, I thank you deeply, Lord Hector, for answering our plea. Please, feel free to make this village your home during your stay. I’ll see to it that your group’s visit remains pleasant.”

Hector nodded. “You’re welcome.”

Applejack took a moment to stretch before speaking. “Reckon it’s about time we had some supper; it feels like forever since we’ve eaten anything.”

“Of course.” Fiora turned and gestured back towards the village. “I’m positive the tavernkeep will be thrilled to serve you all.”

“Consider it paid for,” Hector announced proudly. “It’s only fair that the ponies be allowed to indulge themselves to their heart’s content after all they’ve done for us—”

Oswin cleared his throat.

“—within reason, that is.”

Everyone shared a laugh before heading as a group back to the village.

Chapter 14: Support Science #2

Twilight opened her eyes to the sight of faded support beams and cobwebs above her head. The sounds of conversation could be heard through the guest room’s walls, indicating she had woken up somewhat later than usual. But the fact that nobody had come to fetch her meant she couldn’t have slept in too badly.

She took a moment to rub the last remnants of sleep from her eyes before hopping out of her bed and stretching. Last night’s sleep had been pleasant, though, it paled in comparison to the night spent in Castle Ostia, mostly due to the comparatively poor quality of the sheets she’d just slept in. They weren’t as silky smooth as those in the castle, but that was to be expected— a simple inn wouldn’t be able to afford high-quality comfort like an actual seat of government could. All that mattered was that she had slept well enough that her body wasn’t killing her.

She walked over to the vanity alongside the opposite wall and levitated the wooden comb off before making her way outside on her way to the inn’s single washroom. She passed by none of her friends along the way, and she didn’t hear any of their voices coming from the dining room down the hall, or any of the humans, indicating they were all either outside somewhere or still sleeping in. There wasn’t anyone in the washroom either, which was a relief, as she wanted to get rid of her bed head as soon as possible.

A quick cleansing with water and more awfully smelling soap, a careful combing of her mane, and Twilight felt ready to tackle the day with gusto. She stepped back into the hall just as the rest of her friends stepped out of their individual rooms. Rainbow and Applejack were still rubbing the sleep out of their eyes while Fluttershy had a case of bedhead worse than Twilight’s own with her eyes bloodshot. Rusty lay perched on her back, looking ten times more refreshed and alert than the pegasus.

“Hiya girls!” Twilight said, approaching her friends. She would’ve asked if they’d slept well, but the answer was easy to guess for each of them, so instead, she asked, “Ready to start another day here in Remi?”

“I will be once I’ve showered an’ my belly’s full,” Applejack replied, letting out a huge yawn. “Not that I’m expectin’ much in the way of food, but I’ll make do with anything.”

“Ditto,” Rainbow replied simply.

Fluttershy didn’t say anything, but Twilight took her small smile as an indicator that she was on the same page as them both.

“What about Hector and everyone else?” Rainbow asked. “They still asleep?”

Twilight shook her head. “I haven’t been up for too long, so maybe. I’m going to check the dining room, get some breakfast while I’m at it. I want to work together with Canas as much as possible today, so I want to be as alert and energized as I can be.”

“Sounds good, Twi,” Applejack said with a nod and turned down the hall. “I’m gonna hit the showers—Er, I mean… well, you get it.”

“I call first dibs!” Rainbow said, rushing past her down the hall.

“Oh no, you don’t!” Applejack chased after her.

Twilight giggled at her friends’ good-natured rivalry. Fluttershy giggled as well and even Rusty made a series of mewling noises rhythmed after a laugh— the two of them followed after their friends while Twilight went the opposite direction toward the inn’s dining room.

She came to find, to her delight, Canas sitting at a table in a far corner of the room, reading a book with a barely touched bowl of porridge and a glass of water in front of him, his travel pack set to his side. No one else was in the room, save for the woman behind the counter, who smiled and waved at Twilight as she came in.

Twilight crossed the room to join Canas. He looked up from his book as she approached, closing it and setting it down on the table.

“Good morning, Twilight,” he said curtly.

“Good morning, Canas.” Twilight took a seat across from him. “Did you sleep well?”

Canas nodded. “And you?”

Twilight let out a playfully exasperated sigh. “As good as I can get on those beds. I’m completely spoiled by what we have in Equestria, I’ll admit. But I’ll manage for the rest of our stay.”

“That’s good to hear. And, I’ll admit too, sometimes my back suffers after a night’s rest on the beds of these inns.”

Twilight laughed. “By the way, do you know where everyone else is right now? I didn’t see anyone aside from my friends after I woke up.”

“Everyone else has woken up. They’re currently with Fiora watching the ‘bountiful harvest.” He let out a slight chuckle.

“Bountiful harvest?” Realization hit Twilight a moment later. “Oh, all the food has grown, I take it?”

Canas nodded. He took a sip of his water before continuing. “Miss Applejack’s magic is quite impressive. According to Fiora, the vines are at least five feet long and brimming with grapes. I believe the winemakers are especially happy about that.”

“Yeah, AJ’s definitely the best farmer I know,” Twilight replied. “Anyway, I hope you’re up for some more experiments with our magic today. There’s so much more for us to learn!”

Canas laughed heartily. “Of course. Although, I would like to spend some time studying Rainbow Dash’s weather magic. I believe there are a number of things to be learned from that as well.”

That got Twilight curious. “Really? Like what?”

“At a later time. For now, I imagine you would like some breakfast, yes?”

“Sure thing. Scholars need to eat too.”

“Indeed we do.” Canas turned to look at the woman behind the counter. “Bring another serving of porridge and water, please!”

“Coming right up!” she called back and disappeared through an opening into the kitchen.

The two of them passed the time chatting about what kinds of experiments they might conduct during the day. A couple of times, Twilight was tempted to ask what Canas’ reasoning was for wanting to study Rainbow’s pegasus magic, but decided to just wait for him to explain later rather than pester him unnecessarily.

The conversation died down when Twilight’s breakfast was brought out and she began digging in. Soon after, her friends emerged through the entrance to the dining room, looking freshly clean and much more alert. Canas called them over to the table and they all took a seat— three more orders of porridge and water were made, which arrived shortly thereafter. Fluttershy let Rusty scurry away to hunt down his own breakfast outside.

“So, how’re things with everyone else?” Rainbow asked before digging into her food like a wolverine to a carcass. Little globs of porridge splashed around her section of the table.

Canas blinked at the pegasus’ complete sudden lack of etiquette, but smiled all the same and repeated what he’d told Twilight.

“Well, I’m not one to boast,” Applejack said, a ghost of a smug smile appearing across her lips, “but I knew they’d grow big an’ strong soon enough.” She took a nibble of her own porridge.

“Fiora told me to tell you two to meet her at the crops in an hour to use your magic again.” Canas finally took a bite of his own food and a large gulp of water before continuing. “Also, if it’s not too much to ask of you Rainbow Dash, would you mind demonstrating your weather magic for me personally afterward. For study, that is; I’d like to learn more about how you do it.”

Rainbow lifted her face from the bowl, using her tongue to wipe away all traces of food clinging to her mouth. “Sure thing. I’ll tell you everything you wanna know.”

“Thank you.”

The group ate and finished their meals in relative silence after that, all the while Twilight’s curiosity for what Canas wanted to know about Rainbow’s weatherworking did nothing but grow. In the end, she didn’t let it bother her. As long as they got to spend time together studying magic, she didn’t mind if Canas wanted to do the same with her friends.

“Well, that was a good meal,” Rainbow said, rubbing her belly with content and licking her lips. “I’m gonna go take a nap on a cloud before I get to work.”

“But didn’t you just wake up?” Canas asked, confused.

“Don’t you mind her none,” Applejack told him. “Two things ‘sides weatherworking that Rainbow’s good at: boasting and sleeping.”

Rainbow stuck her tongue out at her before zipping off down the hallway toward the inn’s front door.

“Reckon I’ll explore the town a little before work begins.” Applejack got up and started following after Rainbow. “See you all then!” she called back with a wave of her hoof.

“Bye AJ!” Twilight called with a wave herself.

“I’m going to go find Rusty,” Fluttershy announced, getting up out of her seat as well. “And I want to spend some more time with Florina and Fiora. I’ll meet you all in the fields when it’s time.”

She too followed after her friends out the door, leaving Twilight and Canas alone again.

“It seems I was too slow in my decision-making.”

Canas and Twilight turned to see the innkeeper striding over to them. She had her hands behind her back while a mischievous smile split her face.

“Fiora would scold me harshly if she found out I was doing this,” she said upon reaching them. She brought her hands from behind her back, producing a wrapped cloth. She opened it up to reveal a bread roll cut into four, neat little slices. “Let this be a personal token of my gratitude for what you and your friends are doing.”

It took a moment for Twilight to fully grasp the significance of the woman’s offer, but when she did, the resulting surprise was like a jolt to her system.

She frowned up at her. “You’re just giving this to us for free? But why, when you’re all desperate for food?”

The woman giggled. “'Desperate’ is a bit of a stretch. We’re short on supplies, true, but this is Ilia; rationing out supplies and worrying over whether we can feed an entire nation is more or less an accepted part of our lives. We can handle the loss of one little piece of bread. Fiora might think differently, but if she doesn’t know it, then it’s not really a problem, is it?” She winked.

Twilight found herself momentarily at a loss for what to say. Eventually, she lit up her horn and levitated the present out of the woman’s hands, earning a slight gasp from her.

“Wow. Just… wow,” Twilight breathed. She took a moment to inspect the bread slices before setting them down on the table. “Well, thank you very much. But really, my friends Applejack and Rainbow Dash are doing all the work for you guys. They deserve this more than I do.”

“I wouldn’t say that,” the woman replied. “You and that lovely pegasus that just left might not be actively working to aid us, but it was no small feat to travel halfway across Elibe. Even if you’re only here to support your friends, that’s more than enough to deserve a small slice of bread.”

Twilight laughed. “It was a hard journey.”

The innkeeper collected the dishes and turned to return to the kitchen, but not before turning back and saying, “Again, please don’t tell Fiora. Kind as she may be, she’s very capable of giving someone who crosses her an earful.”

“I promise I won’t tell her,” Twilight said.

“You have my word as well,” Canas followed her up.

The innkeeper smiled and disappeared into the kitchen, leaving Canas and Twilight truly alone.

“Well then,” Canas said, getting up out of his seat and strapping on his travel pack, “shall we get going?”

Twilight looked into Canas’ still mostly full bowl. “Are you not hungry or something?” she asked.

“Oh,” he said, laughing awkwardly, “I got too distracted by this book I’m reading. It’s infinitely fascinating.” He held up the cover so Twilight could see the title.

“Myths and Legends of Elibe: A Complete Collection,” she read aloud. “That does sound fascinating. What kinds of myths do you have here?”

Canas opened the book back to the page he was reading. “Well, the one I was reading is a supposed recount of one of Roland’s generals. He claims to have fought against a dragon who devoured men’s souls in order to gain greater strength. The author of this book believed the tale to be a myth, an exaggerated recount from the Scouring. After what we witnessed during the war against Nergal two years ago, however, I believe this tale has a large amount of truth to it.”

Twilight was confused at first what he was getting at, but then Hector’s story from the group’s first night on the journey to Ilia resurfaced in her mind. “You think that dragon was harvesting quintessence?”

Canas looked surprised at her. “You know about quintessence?”

“Yeah, Hector told me about Nergal and your group’s encounter with him.”

Canas looked back down to his book. “It makes perfect sense that one could conflate the ‘soul’ with quintessence. It’s reason enough for me to believe this story really happened, or, at least, the base of it without the romantic touches.”

“Probably,” Twilight said, “but it could also be something more simple than that.”

Canas looked at her curiously, so Twilight elaborated.

“All living creatures need to eat to survive and stay healthy— if dragons are straight up carnivores here, then it makes sense that one might seek out humans for sustenance, especially during a war between the two species.”

Canas looked thoughtful for a short while, pondering over her theory. “That makes sense too, I suppose.”

“Maybe that’s what caused the Scouring?” Twilight suggested. “A lack of available resources for both races? Maybe they ended up having to fight each other for food and territory.”

“What few accounts that survived from the earliest days of the Scouring say that the humans instigated the war with a sudden onslaught, but the exact details have been lost to time,” Canas explained. “I don’t doubt that humans and dragons would’ve gone to war over dwindling resources, but there are some who theorize the humans grew afraid of the dragons’ overwhelming power, and that’s what actually sparked a war between the two.”

“Interesting,” Twilight said. “That actually isn’t too different from ponies, truth be told.”

“Oh?” Canas said.

“The three types of ponies — unicorns, pegasi, and earth ponies — used to be at each others’ throats all the time, but were eventually brought together in the spirit of friendship after being threatened by spirits called windigoes that grew in power from hatred and used that power to freeze the land. Although—” her face scrunched up uncomfortably, “—we rarely, if ever, turned to bloodshed.”

“Interesting,” Canas echoed her. “Do you believe there’s significance to that?”

An idea sparked in Twilight’s mind. If the topic at hoof was a puzzle, then all the ideas they exchanged was the assemblance of the puzzle pieces needed to solve it. And she had an inkling as to how they all fit together. For the time being, however, she set the puzzle aside and stood up.

“Maybe,” she answered, “but we can worry about it later.” She got up out of her seat, taking hold of the wrapped bread slices in her magic.

“Of course. Let’s go.” Canas got up out of his own seat.

The two left the dining room and exited the inn, coming out to the freezing morning atmosphere. The work Rainbow had done yesterday to warm things up had been erased, with Ilia’s predominantly cold climate asserting control once again. At least until Rainbow worked her magic again later in the morning after her nap.

People were going about their daily lives, wearing appropriate clothing as per the climate. Twilight could sense an aura of relief emanating from all the townsfolk as she passed by them. No doubt, after her friends’ display yesterday, they were less concerned about their current predicament.

As they walked through the town, however, Twilight noticed a consistent trend in the various ways the townsfolk reacted to her presence. Little kids would look at her like she was Santa Hooves coming to give them presents while the younger-looking adults would simply smile or even curtsey, but a number of elders went so far as to kneel on the ground and mutter under their breath with their hands clasped together, which confused her greatly.

“They have much reverence for you,” Canas explained when she asked him what they were doing. “And if they’re going so far as to pray to you, they probably see you and your friends as goddesses from on high, come to solve Ilia’s plight.”

Twilight blinked. “Why would they believe ‘goddesses from on high’ look like colorful ponies rather than something that more closely resembles themselves?”

“Power like yours isn’t something they’re capable of associating with anything other than divinity. Maybe if you take the time to explain your origin they’ll understand and stop treating you like that if you’re uncomfortable with it?”

Twilight shrugged. “I suppose. And it’s not that I’m uncomfortable being treated with so much reverence; I just don’t think I deserve it as much as Dash and AJ.”

“Even after what the innkeeper said?”

“I get what she said, and I don’t disagree with it, per se. But it still doesn’t feel right.”

“I understand, Twilight, even if I can’t quite relate to it myself,” Canas said. “No one aside from those who were a part of Eliwood’s army is aware of the war against Nergal, and we never revere each other to the same degree as what you’re experiencing.”

“It’s not something that upsets me, let me just make that clear,” Twilight said as the two of them left the village proper. There was a small clearing near the crop fields they’d used the previous day and would use again to conduct their combined magic studies.

“If it ever does, I’ll be more than happy to lend a helpful ear,” Canas promised with a smile.

Twilight smiled back. “Thank you, Canas.”

The two continued on in silence until they reached their destination, whereupon they immediately got to work. One of their next goals was to see how well Twilight’s magic might be able to copy the basic properties of light and anima magic as seen among Etrurian mages. Mostly, they had decided it would be wise to prepare Twilight in case her return trip to Castle Ostia saw her pitted up against such magic users. Being able to strike from a distance without breaking her illusion spell would be an invaluable advantage. Not to say she had serious intentions of getting herself involved in combat. She hadn’t entertained the notion at first, but then Hector told her that they didn’t have much protection against combat mages. On the off chance that they came across bandits wielding magic, there was very little Hector, Oswin, and Florina could do to adequately defend the group. Having a magic user of their own would be an invaluable advantage.

To that end, and because Twilight had very few spells with offensive capabilities at her disposal already, she agreed to at least try to get her magic up to snuff. She hoped she wouldn’t need to use it on their return journey, but it was always better to be safe than sorry.

They spent the next forty-five or so minutes testing Twilight’s potential to imitate both light and anima magic, with her only point of reference being a few books Canas had on various magic theories written by famous Elibean scholars. As it turned out, anima magic was far more easy to pull off than light magic, owing mainly to the fact that the former had more roots in science than the latter, thus, making it more easy for her to understand. For example, all she needed to pull off a basic Fire spell was to pull the necessary molecules from the atmosphere together in the correct manner and bingo! instant flame.

“Well, that wasn’t too hard,” she said, staring at the ball of fire floating in her magic before her and relishing in the warmth it provided against the cold Ilian air. She juggled it a little with her magic, careful not to lose her grip on it. “Then again, my special talent lies with magic in general. I actually wouldn’t be surprised if there exist spells in Equestria that can produce this kind of result that I’ve yet to come across.”

“Do you believe you’ll be able to defend your friends should the time come?” Canas asked.

Twilight bit her lip. Of course, she’d do anything to protect those she cared about, but even still, she couldn’t submerge the hesitance exerting its hold on her mind. But she decided she’d sort that all out later when she didn’t need to concentrate on any kind of studies like right now.

They spent the next while testing Twilight’s faux anima magic against Canas’ actual ‘dark’ magic. According to Canas, anima had a natural weakness to the type of elder magic he wielded, so figuring out whether Twilight’s imitation could pass for the real thing was a simple matter to test.

Over and over they launched their spells, aiming off to the side toward the surrounding treeline so as to not risk hitting each other. The spells all collided with each other in miniature explosions of cinders and shadow, but Canas’ shots always survived the blast and continued onward. They repeated this process for several minutes before stopping to take a break, needing to rest after casting so many spells in quick succession.

“I think the evidence is clear, Twilight,” Canas said between breaths, smiling at her. “You’ve successfully copied fire anima magic.”

Twilight blushed a little at the praise. “I don’t think it’s anything to write home about, though. It was rather easy, but thanks all the same.”

Canas looked up to the sky, specifically, at the sun’s position. “I suppose we should go now. I imagine they’ll be starting soon.”

Twilight nodded her agreement. “Of course.”

The two set off at a brisk pace back the way they’d come, making a turn back down the trail leading to the crop fields. A sizable crowd could be seen gathered around it as they approached, though not as big as the one yesterday. Not everyone in the village could spare the time to witness it again, evidently.

Canas and Twilight took a place beside their friends just as Fiora gave Rainbow the signal to begin. The pegasus shot up into the sky in an eye’s blink, but a rummaging sound beside Twilight caught her attention. Turning, she saw Canas pull out a corked inkwell, quill, and a book from his travel pack. He uncorked the inkwell, dipped in the quill, and opened the book to a blank page before returning his attention to Rainbow Dash.

All throughout Rainbow’s bout of weather control, Canas would observe the pegasus’ actions, scribbling down a few notes from time to time, a look of fierce concentration on his normally neutral face. Twilight let her curiosity get the better of her a couple of times and peeked down at his notes, but his handwriting was a bit too intricate to decipher with just a casual glance.

Rainbow finished clearing the sky in good time, allowing the sun to shine through. Twilight relished in the warm sunshine on her coat while many of the humans who were wearing extra winter clothes immediately discarded them once the sun broke through.

Applejack was up next and did her part just as well as the previous day, which also meant she looked just as exhausted as she did then afterward. The crowd’s cheers were every bit as passionate and excited as they were yesterday as well. Even with fewer people, Twilight found the energy to be incredibly infectious, and a warm feeling had filled her gut by the time Applejack was done and the second column of crops was planted.

“Doesn’t get any better the second time,” Applejack breathed, her face red with exhaustion. She came over to the group. “Always gonna need a rest after I’ve spent so much magic all at once.”

“Of course,” Fiora said. “You’ve undoubtedly earned it.”

“Before you go,” Twilight said as Applejack turned to head back to the village, “I’ve got something for you. For all of us.” She looked at each of her friends, gesturing for them to huddle together.

They all did so, confusion clear in their faces. Twilight made sure Fiora’s eyesight was blocked before she levitated the cloth-wrapped breadsticks in front of them. She unwrapped the cloth, and her friends’ eyes widened.

“It’s a gift from the innkeeper,” she explained while passing around the bread slices. “Make sure nobody sees you eat it.”

“That was nice of her,” Fluttershy said as she tucked the food underneath her wing.

Applejack put the food underneath her hat while Rainbow stuffed the entire thing into her mouth, swallowing after a short few seconds of chewing. Twilight blipped the bread slice into her pocket dimension for later consumption. She relished a little in the confused stares everyone in the crowd was giving them and returned Canas’ sly wink when she turned to him.

“Well, I’m gonna go hit the hay,” Applejack announced, turning down the path. “You’re welcome again fer the help, everyone!”

She trotted away, waving goodbye to her friends who all waved back. Much of the crowd followed after her, but kept a fair distance out of respect for her personal space, as they returned to the village now that the show was over.

“I feel I could use some rest too,” Serra announced. “Standing around does ill for my feeble legs. One of noble blood must be in peak condition at all times.”

No one bothered arguing with her assertion, watching as she followed after the crowd.

Oswin turned to Hector. “What now, Lord Hector?”

“Whatever you want, Oswin. Consider yourself free for the time being.”

“Then I shall act as your guard wheresoever you may go.”

“Fair enough.” Hector turned down the trail. “I’m going to go take a walk along the beach. Maybe skip some stones.”

“I shall be at your side the entire time, my lord.”

The two split from the group.

Twilight turned to Fiora. “Not much to do for fun here, is there?”

“I wouldn’t say that,” Fiora replied. “The children have plenty of games and toys to amuse themselves with. The adults might not have as much time for pleasure, but they have hobbies to keep them amused in the time they do have.”

“Hector likes to take some time to reflect every so often,” Florina explained. “I imagine he needs it, with how stressful being Marquess is.”

“Makes sense, I guess,” Rainbow said, shrugging.

“Miss Rainbow Dash?” Canas spoke up.

“Yeah, what’s up?”

“May you provide me with that demonstration of your power, now?”

“Sure thing,” she replied. “Can you copy it for yourself or something? What are you planning on doing with it?”

Canas laughed. “I can’t copy it myself. Perhaps I should clarify: I’m interested more so in learning the details of how you use your magic, rather than how the magic itself works.”

“That’s cool, but why?”

Twilight listened intently as Canas finally explained his motives.

“The people of Ilia have adapted well to this country’s harsh winters, but to never have to worry about it would be a blessing. After witnessing your weather magic myself, a flash of inspiration struck. My elder magic has a natural advantage over anima magic, which is derived from the forces of nature itself. With the proper study and training, it might be possible to use my magic to push back snow storms and the like. At least, that’s my theory.”

“Oh, my,” Fiora gasped, “do you truly mean that, Canas?”

Canas nodded.

“That would be amazing,” Florina breathed. Her eyes glistened a little and her mouth split into a wide, happy grin. “If it could be done, it would make the people of this country very happy.”

“That is my wish,” Canas said, bowing before her.

“That does sound very nice,” Fluttershy remarked.

“It’s quite an ambitious undertaking,” Twilight said.

“And totally awesome,” Rainbow said and turned to everyone else. “Y’all wanna stay and watch or what?”

“Oh, um, I think I’d rather go for a walk also,” Fluttershy replied. “I’d like to see some of the sights before we have to leave.”

“There’s a nice little grotto a small walk from the village,” Fiora said. “I could take you there if you want. It might not be so beautiful, though, what with all the snow.”

“I think that sounds lovely,” Fluttershy said, smiling wide. “Sure thing.”

“I’ll join you two if that’s okay,” Florina said.

“Of course you’re welcome, Sister,” Fiora said.

The three took off in a different direction from the crowd, waving goodbye to Rainbow, Canas, and Twilight, who all waved back while wishing them to be safe.

“So,” Rainbow said once they were alone, turning to Canas, “how do you wanna do this?”

“Well, I believe I’ve gleaned as much as I can just by observing your earlier efforts,” Canas replied, holding up his book. “I’d like to see how your magic is performed up close if that’s at all safe.”

“Sure thing. Wait right here.”

Rainbow zipped up into the sky. She returned about five seconds later, holding a decently-sized piece of cloud in her hooves. She let it go to hover in place between her and Canas.

“So, what do ya want me to do? Buck it or something?” she asked.

“Yes, please.” Canas put his quill to the book again, ready to take more notes.

Rainbow turned around and stretched her hind legs forward, her brows furrowing with concentration. She struck out in an eye’s blink, hitting the cloud dead on. It dissipated instantly, turning into thin wisps of mist which quickly dissolved in the air. Canas scribbled a few notes before nodding and meeting her expectant gaze.

“Am I correct in assuming you discharged an exceptionally large quantity of magic upon contact with the cloud?”

Rainbow nodded. “Pretty much. Pegasus magic is divided evenly between our wings and hooves, whereas earth ponies have it all in their hooves and unicorns in their horns. It’s how we’re born, but we still have to practice in order to get good at it, kinda like learning how to swim. I’ve been practicing all my life, so my magic is super extra strong and I have lots of it to spare; it’s how I can clear the whole sky all on my own.”

“Interesting.” Canas scribbled a few more notes down.

Twilight found herself wryly amused by Canas’ enthusiasm over learning about pegasus magic. It was a study she knew quite a lot about, despite not being a pegasus herself. Watching Canas being so enraptured by it was like looking into a mirror, watching her past self spend sleepless nights reading books on a subject she knew was out of her reach, but relished in the thrill of learning new things no matter how frivolous simply because gaining knowledge was tantamount to breathing.

Canas, on the other hoof, was doing it for a specific purpose. It made Twilight’s own motivation seem petty, even selfish, by comparison, but she didn’t let it gnaw at her. If Equestria had similar living conditions to Ilia, Twilight knew she’d be doing much the same as Canas to try and make life better for her friends and family. She held him in high regard for that, even more so than his shared love of reading. She could see their friendship lasting for a very long time after the journey was over.

“Anything else you wanna know?” Rainbow asked once Canas was done writing.

“Not much,” he replied. “Although, it would be nice to see you use your magic on a larger scale up close.”

“You mean how I cleared the sky earlier?”

“Yes.” A wistful smile crossed Canas’ face. “But alas, I cannot fly like you.”

“Oh, that wouldn’t be an issue,” Twilight spoke up, drawing their attention.

She lit up her horn and a purple aura enshrouded Canas’ feet, earning a shocked gasp from the mage, before disappearing after a second. Canas turned his surprised face to Twilight.

“What…?” was all he managed to utter.

Twilight puffed out her chest, allowing herself a moment of pride in her magical prowess. “Cloud-walking spell. It’s fairly simple to cast.” She lit her horn again and cast the spell on her own hooves. “Now we can watch Rainbow’s talent as up close as we want without needing wings.”

Canas was silent for a few moments as his brain undoubtedly struggled at first to form a coherent response. Twilight took a small amount of pleasure in his shocked countenance.

“So… I can walk on clouds now?” he finally managed to ask.

“Just until the spell wears off, which shouldn’t be for a while,” Twilight explained.

“That’s…” Canas trailed off. He put his free hand to his forehead, seemingly overwhelmed by the realization. “That’s truly amazing.” A flash of reverence filled his eyes as he regarded her, making Twilight shift uncomfortably, her previous pride being cast aside by awkward tension. “What some people wouldn’t give to have such an ability, and you regard it as a casual amusement.”

“Well, yeah, I guess.” Twilight managed to push away the rising awkwardness, smiling earnestly. “Of course you’d be awed if it was something you could only ever dream of. But don’t think your magic is any less amazing!” she hastened to add.

Canas’ awe melted away and his face turned neutral. “As you say.” He turned to Rainbow Dash. “Now then, there’s still the matter of reaching the clouds. Would it be foolish of me to assume you’re strong enough to carry me?”

“Probably, yeah,” Rainbow replied. “But wait right here. I’ll make a platform that you can ride on.”

Rainbow shot up into the sky, returning a short while later with a section of cloud about three times Canas’ size. “Gimme a little bit and I’ll have it ready for you.”

She spent the next couple of minutes reshaping the cloudstuff, flattening and stretching it and making every side evenly surfaced. The end result was a white, fluffy platform about ten square feet in area. Little wisps of cloud vapor trailed off at the edges but otherwise looked as solidly built and sturdy as any traditional building foundation.

Once she was done, Rainbow looked to Canas and Twilight and gestured with her hooves. “All aboard!” she said, mimicking a train conductor.

Canas’ first few steps toward the cloud platform were slow and hesitant while his face was a mask of nervousness. Twilight took the initiative and stepped ahead of him.

“It’s okay, Canas. See?” She put one hoof up onto the cloudstuff; it was as solid as the ground. She followed suit with the rest of her hooves and turned around to face Canas, giving him a reassuring smile. “It’s perfectly safe, just so long as you don’t step off when we’re high up.”

“Right, of course.” Canas closed the distance between them. He lifted a foot up, pausing mid-step as another bout of hesitation washed over him. Quickly, though, a flash of confidence struck and he set his foot upon the cloud. It held firm underneath and soon his other leg joined the first.

“Pretty exciting, huh?” Twilight asked.

Canas didn’t respond right away. Silently, stoically, he regarded both her and Rainbow Dash, then the cloud platform, then the ground underneath them before finally grinning freakishly wide, giving him a maniacal look that reminded Twilight of how her friends usually described her looking whenever she went over the edge.

“This is… This is…”

Twilight could practically feel the awe emanating off of him. Canas’ breathing turned deep and rapid and he held a hand to his chest. Or, rather, tried to, but his book got in the way, muting his attempt to slow down his rapidly pounding heart.

“Hey, uh, you okay there?” Rainbow asked with a thin-lipped frown. “You sure you can handle this?”

“Yes, yes, everything’s alright.” Canas closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He inhaled, held his breath for a moment, then exhaled. He repeated this process a few times before he seemingly regained some semblance of calm. He regarded Twilight and Rainbow with a face befitting a foal who’d received their expressly desired gift on their birthday from their parents. “This is such an incredible opportunity you two have afforded me. Words cannot express my full gratitude, but thank you.” He held up his supplies. “I intend to make the most of this chance.”

“Well all right then.” Rainbow fluttered underneath the cloud platform. “Hang on tight!” she called.

Canas’ mental state was a mixture of fear and euphoric bliss, his hands clutching his possessions tight against his chest. The sky drew closer the higher up they went, but he didn’t dare turn his gaze down towards the ground lest he risk losing his composure. Having never flown on a pegasus before, he wasn’t particularly adept to heights, a fact he was now coming to realize. Thankfully, it was easy to keep his gaze upward as Rainbow took them to a spot off to the side from where she’d cleared the sky earlier.

In a few seconds, he would get to witness the sky above the clouds, a sight known only to pegasus knights and the gods themselves. Not only that but getting to witness Rainbow Dash’s weather magic up close was a dream come true for the scholar in him. No doubt, this research could lead to new developments in the various magical studies taught and practiced all across Elibe. But beyond even that, he found much enjoyment just in relishing the experience itself. The wind rushing across his face and through his hair was refreshing and the cloud platform itself even felt nice to the touch. He couldn’t directly touch it with his hands full, but he could feel its pleasantly soft texture through his clothes. It also had a springy quality to it that Canas resolved to study while he had this chance.

“Heh, looks like we got the attention of everyone in the village,” Rainbow said from her position under the platform, though, her voice was somewhat drowned out by the rushing wind.

Canas didn’t bother looking over the edge of the platform, choosing to take Rainbow’s word for it instead.

“You’re looking happy,” Twilight said from beside him.

Canas nodded but didn’t turn to look at her. “I could only ever imagine what it feels like to fly, not being a pegasus knight or a wyvern rider. This—” he shifted his stuff to one hand to gesture at the cloud platform, “—is a present to my inner child, I suppose you could say.”

Twilight chuckled. “I’m glad to hear that.” She was silent for a few moments before speaking again in a slightly more wistful tone. “Ever since the Singularity came into being, I’d often worried how that connection could spell disaster for entire worlds. Seeing you happy like this helps me believe that whatever issues could arise from it aren’t worth the fuss.”

Canas finally turned to look at Twilight— her face was just as wistful as her tone. “I don’t doubt it could indeed cause problems,” he replied. “But to be able to experience things such as this—” again he gestured to the cloud platform, “—is a privilege many people would sacrifice so much to have. And I didn’t have to give up anything for it.”

Twilight’s eyes closed for a moment as her smile enlarged slightly. She was obviously touched by his words.

“Next stop: Top of the clouds!” Rainbow called.

Canas looked up to see that they’d finally reached the edge of the cleared sky. Gently, Rainbow Dash brought the cloud platform next to the outer rim and conjoined the two. They came together without a sound, bouncing a little from the force as Rainbow secured the cloudstuff together.

Canas turned his gaze all around, feeling the breath leave him as he beheld the sight above the cloud layer.

A sea of clouds stretched as far as could be seen everywhere he looked, meeting the clear blue sky at the horizon. Some clouds were puffy and billowing, towering above the cloudscape in a display of natural beauty the likes of which he’d rarely witnessed, and never before so close up. A thought suddenly occurred to Canas and he cast his gaze upward. The stars were shrouded under the cover of daylight, but to be able to see them from this vantage, and under a full moon, he was sure would leave him utterly speechless.

He made his way to the edge of the cloud platform, his footsteps making no sound against the cloud’s surface. This time, he stepped off without any hesitation. He walked forward a little bit before hopping in place, testing the durability of the cloud layer now that he could safely walk on it. It held firm. Tightening his one-handed grip on his supplies, he knelt down and tried to touch the cloud, only for his hand to go right through it.

“Interesting,” he muttered. He turned back to Twilight. “So your spell only works on one’s legs, I presume?”

“It works in accordance with the body’s lowest point of gravity,” Twilight explained. “If you tripped and fell forward, that lowest point would become your stomach, and you’d be saved from falling through.” She grimaced. “I wouldn’t recommend testing its limits, though; the spell’s not entirely foolproof.”

“I see,” Canas said, standing back up and using both hands to hold his stuff. “I’ll heed your warning.”

It was at that moment that Rainbow Dash burst up through the clouds next to them. She took a moment to shake off some clinging cloudstuff before turning to them.

“So, how’re ya feeling, Canas?” she asked.

“Oh, I’m feeling quite splendid,” he replied happily. “This—” he swept his hand at the cloudscape all around them, “—could only elicit joy from someone who isn’t blind.”

“Good,” Rainbow said with a nod. “How about your body? Are you feeling cold or anything?”

“... A little bit, perhaps.” Truthfully, Canas had been too caught up in his euphoric bliss to notice such a change. Now that it was brought to his attention, however, he realized the cold this high up was quite potent. Chills ran down the lengths of his limbs while his fingers were noticeably growing numb. His breath came out in visible bursts and his teeth threatened to chatter— not that he was going to let that stop him from conducting his research. He shifted his book and quill into one hand while holding out the open inkwell in the other to Twilight. “Would you mind holding my ink for me, Twilight?” he asked with a little more cold stuttering than he would’ve liked.

Thankfully, the ponies didn’t comment on it. Twilight took the inkwell in her magic and said, “Of course.”

“Thank you.”

Rainbow flexed both her wings and hooves before hovering a short distance away from them both. “Hope you’re good at taking notes quick, Canas,” she said smugly. “‘Cause if there’s one thing I don’t do, it’s slow.”

Canas waved a reassuring hand. “Do not worry about me. Just work as you normally would and I’ll keep pace to the best of my ability.”

“And how good is that?” Rainbow asked, sounding genuinely curious.

“Rest assured, I will be fine.” He opened his book to the next empty page and dipped his quill in the inkwell. “Just focus on giving me the best demonstration of your magic.”

“Oh, don’t you worry,” Rainbow said brashly, “I never give anything less than my best.”

Rainbow positioned herself a farther distance away from the two of them, ready to begin her demonstration.

“She loves to come out on top, doesn’t she?” Canas whispered to Twilight.

Twilight snorted a laugh. “Like you wouldn’t believe.”

Chapter 15: Initial Strike

Seeing people’s star-filled eyes looking to her was like a tasty chocolate cupcake for Rainbow’s ego. Even in another world, with a completely different species, their silent praise filled her soul with a joy that was second only to being with her friends. Of course, her friends would tease her about how big her ego was, comparing its size to Celestia’s sun or something equally as silly. Not that she minded as it was all in good fun.

The past four days had seen her spending a good chunk of time fighting single-hoofed against Ilia’s climate, working her magic to dispose of clouds and create warm fronts to give everyone a much-appreciated reprieve from the freezing cold. Canas had said he’d wanted more than anything to lend her a hand in the battle, but that it would take several weeks of training at the very least before he could make something out of his research. Not that Rainbow felt she couldn’t do the job on her own, far from it, in fact. And hey, that just meant even more praise and awe for her.

As she made another pass to erase another column of the cloud layer, she cast a brief glance down, feeling some of her pride ebb away at the sight down below.

Whereas the entire town had come to watch her and Applejack the first day, now only a scant dozen or so people were watching. Not even their friends were around to watch: Hector, Oswin, and Florina were doing Fiora a favor in helping to train some of the mercenaries under her command, with Fluttershy there just to be with the pegasus knight sisters, while Canas had contracted a nasty cold as a result of his time up in the clouds the other day and was currently resting off the last of his sniffles with Twilight by his side. Nobody knew where Serra had gone off to, but they figured if she got into trouble it wouldn’t be hard to track her down. Most of them had stayed to watch every single day before today, to be fair, and even Rainbow knew that watching her weatherworking, as awesome as it was, could get boring after a while.

All the same, seeing the crowd visibly shrink with each passing day was depressing. She knew these people had lives to live, that they couldn’t be expected to watch her for every single demonstration of her magic, yet that persistent paranoid belief that she might be losing her appeal refused to go away.

Rainbow shook her head free of such thoughts, returning her attention to the task at hoof. The clouds today were especially plentiful and resilient, forcing her to expel more magic in order to dispel them. The technique she used for large swaths of clouds such as this had her use her wings like a broom, sweeping to dispel them as she surged forward with each flap. Most ponies would be hard pressed to keep up such a technique for a long period of time, but the bulk of Rainbow’s strength was in her wings, so it would normally be little issue for her.

Today was proving to be an exception, however, as her stamina was draining fast over the course of her work. By the time she began tackling the last of the cloud layer, she was breathing heavily with her tongue lolling out her mouth and her wings struggled to put forth the effort required to dispel the clouds.

She persevered, however, eventually finishing her work before beginning her descent back to the ground where everyone was waiting for her. She gently alighted onto the ground before the group, relishing in their smiling faces as they no doubt silently praised her awesome weathercrafting skills. Even though there were fewer people here than the previous few days, anyone who stayed couldn’t possibly look at her talent without gaping in awe.

“Nice work as usual, RD,” Applejack said, coming up to her as she touched down. “You’re looking pretty tired, too. That’s unusual.”

Rainbow waved her off. “Just a bigger load than the last few days is all,” she said between breaths. She took a couple of moments to fully catch her breath before continuing. “A little water and I’ll be just fine.”

“Water, you said?”

The two friends turned to see a member of the town’s militia, as indicated by his armor and helmet, holding out a flask to them.

“Really, you’re giving it to me?” Rainbow asked, dumbstruck.

The soldier nodded, a thin smile splitting his mouth. “You need it more than I do. Consider it a small token of gratitude for everything you’re doing to help this country’s people.”

“Oh, definitely.” Rainbow took the flask in her hoof, opened it, and took a generous swig of the water contained within before passing it back to the soldier. She smacked her lips and let out a refreshed sigh. “Yeah, that hit the spot. Thanks a million.”

“You’re most welcome,” the soldier said. “And now I must return to the village. Miss Fiora is expecting me.”

He turned to leave while Rainbow and Applejack waved him off. The farmers then began planting their next round of crops, to which Applejack joined them to lend her magical assistance.

Time for a little chillaxin’, Rainbow thought to herself.

She lifted off the ground, hovering over to the nearest tree and alighting on one of the sturdiest branches. Lying down, she took her favorite pair of shades from the little nook under her wing and set them upon her muzzle. Putting her forelegs behind her head, she began her, in her eyes, much needed chillaxing.

“Rainboooow Daaaash!”

Dread and despair shot through her soul the instant the recognizable voice reached her ears. She bit her lip, a fleeting hope surging through her that maybe Serra hadn’t actually noticed her and she could continue her chillaxing in pea—

“Hey, Rainbow Dash, what are you doing up in that tree?”

... Just ignore her, Dash. Hopefully, she’ll take the hint after a bit.

Rainbow didn’t move a muscle, hoping to trick Serra into thinking she was asleep. For a few seconds, it appeared to have worked, as Serra said nothing.

And it was at that precise moment that Rainbow’s stomach decided to betray her, gurgling loudly as if she’d gone days without eating.

“Wait, so you’re awake, then?”

Rainbow grit her teeth, silently cursing her stomach with every single expletive she knew several times over. Her stomach responded by gurgling again, even louder, causing a small spike of pain to lance through her gut. She instinctively threw a hoof over the affected area, wincing at the feeling.

“Yeah, you’re awake! Why didn’t you answer me before? That was so mean of you to ignore me like that!”

Rainbow felt like her teeth would turn into a fine powder, so hard was she grinding them at that point. She turned her head to look down, seeing Serra staring up at her from the base of the tree. Slung across her back was her travel pack, the tops of her various healing staves sticking out the open flap.

“What are you doing here, Serra?” she asked, not trying very hard to come across as polite in her tone.

“Well, I just got done curing one of the villagers of a bad stomach ache; I thought I’d check up on you and Applejack, see how you’re coming along.” She tilted her head, confusion filling her eyes. “What’s that weird thing you’re wearing, anyway?”

“What, these?” Rainbow gestured to her shades. “They’re called sunglasses; they help keep the sun out of your eyes.” Another, larger spike of pain shot through her gut, forcing her to clutch her stomach again. “What the heck?” she whispered to herself.

“They look incredibly weird and low fashion,” Serra remarked, apparently not having noticed Rainbow’s agony.

“Shows what you know,” Rainbow said through the pain. “I’ll take ‘chill’ over ‘fashionable’ any day of the week.”

Serra tilted her head again. “Chill? What do you mean by that? Is Ilia’s cold getting to you or something?”

“It means to be relaxed and quiet; two things you apparently haven’t learned how to do.” Another spike, and another clutch.

“I can’t believe you just said that!” Serra huffed. “Why are you so mean to me? You and everyone else are always—”

She was cut off by Rainbow’s cry of agony. The pain had spread throughout most of her lower body now, becoming too much to bear for her. She wrapped both forelegs around her midsection and tried taking fast, heavy breaths to offset the pain, but it didn’t work.

“Wait, what’s wrong?” Serra asked, genuine concern filling her eyes.

“I don’t know,” Rainbow wheezed out. The pain had by now spread throughout her entire body minus her head and wings and all the strength was quickly leaving her. She unfurled her wings and quickly lifted herself up off the branch before she ended up falling out of the tree. She hovered down and gingerly set herself on the ground in front of Serra before collapsing onto her side in a convulsing heap.

“Oh my gosh, your body is turning green!” Serra practically shouted, making Rainbow fold her ears back to block out the shrill sting of pain it brought. “You’ve been poisoned!”

Rainbow turned her head to look up at her, deadpan. “What?”

Serra didn’t reply. She took off her travel pack and pulled out a golden staff topped off with a red jewel. “Just relax and I’ll cure you,” she said.

Serra held the staff over Rainbow’s body with one hand. She closed her eyes and whispered something under her breath, to which the red jewel lit up with an eerie, yet comforting light.

A warm tingling took root in her stomach which quickly began to expand outwards. Slowly, but surely, the magic began erasing the pain— the feeling wasn’t too different from that of a paintbrush gently stroking across a canvas. It worked from top to bottom in her gut before splitting into two halves, each one traveling down opposite ends of her body. In a matter of seconds, all the pain was gone.

Rainbow stood up, flexing her hooves, then her wings, making sure everything was working just fine before turning to Serra with a grateful smile.

“Thanks a million, Serra,” she said. “Glad you came when you did, or else who knows what would’ve happened to me.”

“Well, I’m glad to know you still know how to be grateful,” Serra replied with a hint of exasperation in her tone.

Rainbow sheepishly rubbed the back of her head, giggling lightly. “Eheh, yeah, thanks.” A serious expression crossed her face. “You said I was poisoned? Are you sure about that?”

“Positive,” Serra affirmed. “You were turning all sickly green. In my experience, that only happens to someone who’s been poisoned.”

“But how could I have been pois—” Realization hit like a big, fat brick. She scowled, turning toward the village. “The water!”

Rainbow didn’t bother waiting for Serra to speak. She took off down the trail at lightning speed with a fierce scowl on her face. The two soldiers guarding the rear entrance of the village were surprised to see her barreling towards the gate. Even if they wanted to, they wouldn’t have been able to raise their lances fast enough to block her as she shot past them into the village.

Shocked gasps sounded off around her as Rainbow slowed down to hover upward and get a good vantage. A quick scan of the village revealed sight of the training grounds where a number of soldiers were sparring with Fiora’s mercenaries in dismounted combat along with Hector, Oswin, and Florina while Fluttershy and Rusty watched from a safe distance.

Rainbow sped over the village to the training grounds, descending in the middle of everyone, catching their collective attention.

She looked between all of the soldiers. “Which one of you gave me the water?” she asked.

One of the soldiers smiled. “That was me. Did you want—oof!”

Rainbow was tempted to put even more force into her shove but held herself back. A collective gasp came from everyone as the soldier fell onto his back. Rainbow wasted no time in firmly planting all four hooves on his chest to keep him from getting up. She scowled down at him and he looked back up at her with a mixture of confusion and terror.

“Rainbow! What are you doing!?” Fluttershy cried.

Rainbow ignored her friend, pressing down a little harder on the man’s chest, making him struggle for air. “Why did you try to poison me, huh?” she asked, venom lacing her words. “Are you a foreign spy or something? Do you have something against me? Or my friends? So help me if you do anything to harm them…”

“Poison? What are you talking about, Rainbow!?” Hector cried.

The soldier shook his head rapidly from side to side, the helmet scraping against the ground. “I don’t know what you’re talking about! I would never do anything to harm this country’s saviors. I swear by the gods!”

Rainbow narrowed her eyes. “Then why did I get poisoned immediately after drinking the water from your flask? Have you taken a single swig from it all day?”

“Well, no but—urk!” Rainbow pressed her hoof down a little harder.

“Rainbow, please stop!” Fluttershy cried.

Rainbow heard her friend flap over. She felt her friend wrap her hooves around her withers and gently tried to pull her off. She spared Fluttershy a glance, softening upon seeing the confusion and heartbreak in her friend’s eyes. She glanced around at all the humans: Fiora, Hector, and Oswin were watching the scene intensely, their eyes darting between herself and the wheezing man pinned beneath her, while everyone else was caught somewhere between awe and terror.

Another glance at Fluttershy convinced Rainbow she was being too rash. Gently, she stepped off of the soldier, letting him sit up and catch his breath, never once taking her suspicion-filled eyes off of him. Fluttershy relaxed at the action, as did everyone else watching.

“Sorry about that, Fluttershy,” Rainbow whispered so only she could hear. “Guess I still need to work on thinking before acting, huh?”

“You’ll get there someday, I’m sure,” she replied kindly.

“So you’re saying you were poisoned, Rainbow?”

Hector, Oswin, and Fiora had stepped forward to join them.

“Yeah,” Rainbow confirmed with a nod.

She quickly relayed the entire story to everyone, from the point she finished with her work up until she came to the training grounds. Attention gradually shifted from her onto the soldier, who seemed to stop listening to her story about halfway through, having pulled out his flask, opened it, and was sniffing the top.

“Is that so?” Hector said once Rainbow was finished speaking. He turned to the soldier, giving him a hard stare. “What say you?”

The soldier glanced around to everyone else, shrinking under all the expressions ranging from suspicion, accusation, to horror. Even though his eyes were covered by his helmet, it was easy to tell he was panicking.

“I swear to the gods above, I didn’t poison the water,” he said, fumbling a little with his words. He held out his flask. “But is it even poisoned? I can’t smell anything.”

Hector walked over and took the flask from him. He lifted the top to his nose and lightly inhaled. He shook his head. “I don’t smell anything either.”

“Maybe, um, your sense of smelling isn’t strong enough?” Fluttershy suggested, drawing everyone’s attention to her. She turned to Rusty resting on her back. “Rusty?” The little fox perked up his ears, cracking open an eye to regard her. “Could you check to see if the water’s poisoned, please?”

Rusty stood up on her back, stretching his body and making a noise that Rainbow assumed was a fox’s equivalent to a yawn. He hopped down and strode over to Hector, who lowered the flask allowing the fox to sniff the open top. He immediately recoiled, barking loudly as he bolted away from Hector, back over to Fluttershy and behind her legs. He looked back to the flask, softly growling with obvious contempt.

Hector blinked. “Well, I guess that answers that question.” He held the flask upside down, letting the poisoned water spill onto the ground before handing it back to the soldier.

“But why would my water be poisoned?” the soldier asked as he took it, his previous panic replaced with concern and confusion. “And what motive could someone have to seek harm unto me?”

No one had an answer to that.

“Everyone!”

The voice was unmistakably Serra’s. The young cleric came running around a corner and onto the training grounds towards them. Her travel pack swung frantically from side to side in tune to her footfalls while her face was beet red and mouth hung open, panting with exhaustion. She reached the group in a matter of seconds, stopping to catch her breath with her hands on her knees.

“Yo, Serra, welcome to the party,” Rainbow greeted, allowing herself to forget the unfolding situation for a bit to crack wise.

Serra stared icy daggers at her. “The nerve of some people, leaving a lady to run all by her lonesome,” she growled in a very unladylike manner. “And after I saved your life, no less.”

“Yeah, yeah, sorry about that.” Rainbow waved a dismissive hoof. “And thanks again.”

Serra turned to regard everyone else with a more friendly countenance. “Is anyone else in need of saving? My generosity knows no bounds, so please come forth with any pleas you may have.”

“We’re all fine, Serra,” Florina said. “But if someone slipped poison into this poor soldier’s water, then we still have reason to worry.”

“Where did you get that water from, soldier?” Hector asked him.

The soldier got back onto his feet, his posture straightening with militaristic precision. “From the village’s water well, Lord Hector.”

“Alright then.” Hector turned down the path leading from the training grounds to the village square. “Let’s investigate this matter immediately.”

He took off at a brisk jog, everyone following right behind him.

“More running!?” Serra whined, bringing up the rear.

Activity in the streets had increased over the day, forcing the group to go at a slower pace as they bobbed and weaved around people. The hurry they were in brought about more than a few curious looks, but they ignored the villagers, focusing on the unfolding situation.

An old woman was hauling a bucketful of water from the well by the time the group reached it. The woman didn’t have a chance to greet them good morning before Hector seized the rope from her and resumed pulling it up himself, eliciting a cry of distress from her. He brought the bucket down onto the ground in front of Fluttershy.

“Okay, Rusty,” she said, gently nudging the reluctant fox off of her back. “Help us out, please.”

Rusty made a noise that might’ve been a sigh of resignation and stepped forward. He lifted his paws onto the rim of the bucket and sniffed at the surface of the water. His reaction was much the same as before, jumping away and scurrying back over to Fluttershy, hiding behind her legs. Rainbow heard a few whispers in the crowds around them; no doubt they were catching on that something big was happening.

“Lord Hector, what’s going on?” the old woman asked, irritation creeping into her voice.

“This water has been poisoned,” Hector said quite frankly.

“Poisoned!?”

Her cry was caught by the surrounding crowd. Sharp gasps and hushed voices began filling the air around the village square.

Hector sent the woman away before turning to the soldier accompanying them. “Inform the town’s militia that the water well has been poisoned. Anyone who’s taken a bucket from it since this morning is in danger. Dump all contaminated water and get those who start showing signs of poisoning to the local apothecary. Lastly, get all the villagers safely indoors until further notice; it’s clear we’re dealing with a threat to the entire village.”

“At once, sir!” the soldier said, and hurried off.

“Serra,” Hector said, turning to her, “go with him. Your job is to treat as many poisoned people as you can until your staves are spent.”

Serra’s eyes sparkled with happiness and determination. “You can count on me, Lord Hector.” She hurried off after the soldier.

Hector sighed and rubbed his temples. “This couldn’t be an easy mission, of course.”

“Who would want to do such a thing as this, Lord Hector?” Fiora asked worryingly, yet Rainbow could see a spark of vengeance lit in her eyes. “Moreover, who could have enough poison to even attempt it?”

Hector appeared to contemplate for a few moments, tapping his fingers against the well. It was unusual to see him like this, Rainbow thought, with how typically rash the man seemed to be. Him taking the time to think over the situation really drove home the point that things were getting serious.

“Florina,” he finally said, turning to his wife, “you remember Lyn’s story about how her entire tribe was killed, right?”

Florina nodded. “Of course.” Then her eyes filled with comprehension and she threw a hand over her mouth to stifle a gasp. “You don’t mean…?”

Hector nodded as well, his eyes closing while his lips set into a grim frown. “It’s a possibility.”

“Pardon me for questioning your logic, my lord, but how could that be true?” Oswin asked. “How could a group of bandits have snuck into the village and poisoned the drinking water? And why wouldn’t they try a more direct method if they wanted to overtake the village?”

“As I said, it’s a possibility,” Hector repeated. “It’s also possible that one of the villagers is responsible, but I’d like to believe the former is true.” He lifted the bucket back up and set it on the well’s rim. “We’ll have to find a way to purify this well so it’s safe to drink from again. Until then, Fiora, inform your mercenary company what’s happening and have them prepare for battle. If bandits are to blame, then it’s likely they’ll make their move once they believe everyone in the village is poisoned.”

“Right away,” Fiora said and ran off back in the direction of the training grounds.

Hector began talking with Oswin about stuff relating to battle strategy. Rainbow looked over to Fluttershy; her friend, expectedly, looked like she was about to go through an obstacle course at Junior Speedsters Flight Camp in front of a crowd of people. For once, she could relate to the feeling; the way things were going made it sound like a bloody conflict was coming.

She placed a comforting hoof on Fluttershy’s withers, earning her a grateful look from her friend. “Don’t worry, Shy, we’ll be alright.”

“I believe that,” she replied before her expression turned sullen again. “But why would anyone want to hurt so many people?”

Florina stepped over to them and knelt down to meet Fluttershy at eye level. “Remember how I said some bandit groups are more ruthless than others?” she asked.

Fluttershy nodded.

“If it’s true that bandits are to blame for this, then they must have a larger goal in mind than simply killing everyone in town if they went so far as to poison the drinking water.”

“What kind of goal?” Fluttershy asked.

Florina’s eyes gained a faraway glint as she thought it over for a moment. “They might plan on using this village as a stepping stone to overtake the castle. It wouldn’t be the first time such a tactic has been attempted.”

Fluttershy’s gaze turned crestfallen. “So many people are going to be hurt, then,” she said with pained resignation.

“Don’t worry, Shy,” Rainbow said. “I’ll make sure it doesn’t come to bloodshed.”

“Wait, really?” A glimmer of hope crossed Fluttershy’s features. “How?”

“With good ol’ pegasus power, of course!”

Rainbow waited until Hector and Oswin had finished talking before approaching them, by which point, the crowd had dispersed with a noticeable aura of gloom and uncertainty surrounding them.

“Yo, can we talk for a bit?” she asked

“What is it?” Hector asked back.

“When do you think the village is going to be attacked?”

“That depends on whether I’m right about bandits being responsible. If they are, then I can guarantee they’ll be coming before the day is over. If or when that happens, we’ll need to be prepared to face them head on with everyone that has sufficient combat experience.” Hector looked at her curiously. “Why do you ask?”

Rainbow felt a very welcome surge of pride swell within her. Her plan was genius! “My weathercrafting is great for more than just farming. Last Nightmare Night — uh, that’s a holiday back in Equestria — I used a thunderhead to cast lightning bolts to scare the fur off of everypony. If any bandits come down to the village, I can do the same thing to scare them off so there won’t have to be any fighting!” She had her back turned to Fluttershy, but Rainbow imagined her friend was caught somewhere between loving her idea for opening the door to a peaceful solution, and uneasiness over how cruel she likely thought it was.

Hector and Oswin shared a brief look with each other, one that silently communicated their beliefs and stance on the matter. No doubt they were so well acquainted as to be able to do that effortlessly, but Rainbow figured they were probably trying to hide their shared amazement over the brilliance of her plan.

Finally, they turned back to her. “Well, it is a sound plan in theory,” Oswin stated. “But it is too risky to believe that someone brazen enough to commit this crime will be frightened by a few lightning bolts.”

“Oh, trust me, it won’t be just ‘a few lightning bolts’,” Rainbow replied, a sadistic smile stretching across her muzzle. For a brief moment, she contemplated evilly rubbing her hooves together. “I’ll make it rain lightning. No one will take two steps near the village after I do my thing.”

Hector and Oswin still didn’t look convinced. It made sense they’d be doubtful, not having had a chance to see the full potential of her pegasus magic.

“If I may, Hector?” Florina said, approaching them.

“Yes, dear?” Hector said.

“Whether or not Rainbow’s plan works, there’s surely no harm in letting her try, right?” She looked down to Rainbow. “You would be high up in the sky to cast your magic, correct?” she asked.

“Yep,” Rainbow confirmed.

Florina looked to Hector expectantly.

Hector crossed his arms. “I suppose we can give it a try, then.”

“Thanks for the chance, Hector,” Rainbow said. She heard Fluttershy gasp for joy under her breath behind her.

“But we’re still going to prepare in case it doesn’t work,” Hector continued. He turned to Fluttershy, earning a soft eep from her. “Fluttershy, go tell the rest of your friends what’s going on. I want you all to stay indoors until we give the all clear.”

“R-right, of course.”

Rainbow watched Fluttershy gallop off to find Applejack and Twilight, feeling a pang of guilt for the distress her friend was being put through. All the same, she was proud of her for fighting through it like a champ. She’d never be as brave and strong as the Dashinator, but the timid little filly from flight camp was disappearing bit by bit over time.

She was brought out of her musings when Hector spoke up again. “How quickly can you be ready, Rainbow?”

She buffed a hoof against her chest. “No time at all. Like I’ve said before, I do things fast.”

“Then get to it,” Hector said, coming off a little too bossy for Rainbow’s liking. “The signal for when we want you to use your magic will be me raising my weapon to the sky. Will that be easy enough for you to spot?”

“Easy peasy threesy,” Rainbow replied.

Hector blinked. “... Your language can be weird sometimes.”

“Not my problem!”

Rainbow took off into the sky before Hector could give a reply, laughing the whole way. As soon as she made it to the cloudbank she got to work crafting a giant thunderhead, pouring a sizable amount of magic into its construction. A small grin spread across her face thinking about the terrified looks on the bad guys’ faces to see a bunch of bolts striking the ground at their feet.

This is gonna be sooo sweet.

Chapter 16: The Battle of Remi - Part 1

The village streets were cleared in a matter of hours. The town’s militia worked diligently and swiftly to round up each and every villager and inform them of the unfolding situation while still maintaining order. Everyone was crowded within a small group of houses and told to stay still and silent, including the village apothecary’s residence where all the villagers who’d drunk water from the poisoned well were gathered and given beds to rest in while Serra worked to cure them one by one and the apothecary prepared antitoxins. Twilight accompanied the apothecary, named Fordwin peppering him with questions about this world’s various medicines to his slight annoyance.

Fluttershy stood near one of the windows, Rusty curled asleep on her back, by the only bed occupied by someone who wasn’t poisoned. Canas lay peacefully on his back, sickly-looking but smiling serenely. A small sneeze escaped his mouth as he opened his eyes after a bout of sleep.

“How are you feeling?” Fluttershy asked him.

Canas waved off her concern. “The price for knowledge is minuscule. Worry more about the villagers than me.”

“Oh, I am, but Serra and Fordwin are doing a great job helping everyone. Common colds can’t be cured, though.”

“That is true, but are you sure your true worries don’t stem more from the coming brigands?”

Fluttershy’s eyes bulged and her ears perked up. “Well, I-I mean...” She trailed off, her expression melting.

“There’s no need to worry,” Canas assured her. “Lord Hector, Lady Florina, her sister, and everyone under their command will be enough to protect the village without the help of a single shaman.”

Fluttershy shuffled her hooves. “I guess you’re right.”

Canas regarded her for a moment before speaking again. “I haven’t told you this yet, but I think your pacifist nature is very admirable.”

Fluttershy perked up a little. “Really?”

Canas nodded. “Lord Eliwood was much the same way; he was never fond of fighting to solve problems, in stark contrast to Hector who has no qualms taking up arms. Unfortunately, the harsh realities of the world care little for the wishes of men.”

“That makes sense, I guess.” The differences between their worlds were apparent, but the similarities were just as obvious. Fluttershy had never witnessed bloody conflict, but then again, her world extended very little beyond her cottage in Ponyville. Even so, warfare wasn’t a part of the reality ponykind often found itself saddled with. She wondered what the ultimate reason for this discrepancy between their worlds was.

Fluttershy came out of her musings, shaking her head. Such questions were well beyond her area of expertise. Right now, she needed to focus on the unfolding situation.

“Well, I hope you feel better soon, Canas,” she said. “My friends and I will protect everyone here. We promise.”

“I’ll hold you to that promise,” Canas said, laughing weakly before another, louder sneeze racked his body. “Oh, gods above…”

Hoofsteps ascending the stairs brought their attention over to see that Applejack had arrived. The earth pony was red in the face and her mane was matted with sweat, with a couple of nails held between her teeth that she promptly spat out before sighing heavily with exhaustion.

Twilight left Fordwin’s side to greet her friend along with Fluttershy. “Everything looking good, AJ?” she asked.

Applejack nodded her head. “Eeyup, them varmints’ll be hard pressed to break through the barricade.”

“What about everyone outside?” Fluttershy asked.

“They’re ready for battle,” Applejack confirmed. “Mighty big army, too. Things are gonna get real messy soon, I reckon.”

Twilight nodded. “We should be prepared in case they do manage to break through, though.” She turned toward the stairs. “Let’s keep guard of the staircase.”

“I’ll just wait up here,” Fluttershy said shakily. “I mean, we have to keep guard in case they come in through a window or something.” Only after she said it did she realize her argument wasn’t the least bit convincing.

To her relief, her friends only smiled. “Sure thing, Fluttershy,” Applejack said.

Waving her off, they both descended the stairs. Fluttershy breathed a sigh of relief and turned to continue keeping the bedridden villagers warm company.

Hector would never claim to be an expert on politics, but when it came to organizing a military resistance there were few, if any, Lycian lords who could claim superior talent.

The village’s militia and Fiora’s mercenaries were clustered in between buildings near every entrance to the village, weapons gripped firmly in one hand and shields in the other, hidden yet ready to strike at a moment’s notice. A pair of scouts lay atop the roofs on both sides of them, scouting the land around the village. A glance up showed the clear blue sky from that morning was replaced by the telltale gray clouds of a forming thunderstorm; Rainbow Dash had stayed true to her word in getting the storm ready fast.

Oswin stood near the door to the apothecary’s residence— not too close as to alert the coming brigands that anything of value was inside, but close enough to guard the door in case they got the idea anyway. Fiora’s pegasus stood a few paces next to Hector on his right while Florina’s stood on his left, the younger sister softly biting her lip with trepidation. None of them had seen a large scale battle since the campaign on the Dread Isle two years ago, and he’d be lying if he said he wasn’t afraid something might happen to the girls when his back was turned.

“Florina?” he said.

“Hmm?”

“Where’s your Delphi shield?”

Florina blinked. Then realization dawned in her eyes. “Oh, of course!” She bent down and reached into Huey’s saddlebag and pulled out the same blue amulet she’d used the other day. She slipped it over Huey’s head and took his reins again. Her eyes flashed with anxiety, no doubt horrified to have made such a potentially fatal oversight.

He walked over and patted her thigh. “Stay close to me during the fight. Okay?”

Florina nodded, her composure straightening. “Of course.”

Time passed quietly yet tensely after that. A few gusts of wind blew through the village square, adding to the foreboding atmosphere. Hector gripped his axe tighter with every minute, his eyebrows furrowing with anticipation and heart pounding with excitement. This is how he always got right before a battle, infinitely better than all the stress he had to endure while fulfilling his duties as Marquess.

It wasn’t until mid-afternoon that one of the scouts shouted, “Unknown group approaching from the south!”

Everyone turned to the southern entrance of the village. A group of figures could be seen emerging from a cluster of trees. Hector addressed the army hidden all around him.

“Remember everyone, we are to give Rainbow Dash a chance to scare off the bandits before we take any action ourselves. If she fails, only then do we fight. Am I clear?”

Everyone snapped a salute.

Hector led Florina and Fiora to the southern entrance. His heartbeat intensified as more details filled themselves in about the approaching group: tattered clothes, grizzled features, cheap iron axes— the brigands’ group was about as big as his own, around forty or so people in total. Towards the back of the group was a purple-cloaked figure, the top half of their face obscured and a sinister smile splitting their mouth. A sinking feeling settled in his stomach— if a shaman was among the brigands’ ranks, defending the village would be that much more complicated.

The brigand group continued onward toward the village entrance, marching without any militaristic formation befitting their unorganized culture. They stopped upon noticing the trio waiting for them, taking a moment to size them up before resuming their march with arrogant, crooked grins. They passed through the village entrance and stopped about twenty feet from the trio, crowding around in a semi-circle, allowing Hector to count exactly how many there were: thirty-seven, two shy of his own group. The shaman stood towards the back, which was good because it meant Hector wouldn’t have to worry about a sudden attack if they didn’t want to harm their own allies.

Hector heard Florina breathe heavily beside him and he spared a brief glance to see his wife tightly gripping Huey’s reins, her eyebrows furrowed in determination. Fiora looked much the same but kept up a more professional demeanor.

One brigand stepped to the front of the group, his axe casually hung over his shoulder. “Seems y’all were expecting us,” he said in a rough voice.

Hector shifted his own axe a little; he needed a good position in order to give Rainbow Dash the signal. “Are you the leader of these curs?” he ground out.

The brigand snorted. “Might you watch the way ya speak to me,” he retorted and pointed his axe at Hector. “Three against thirty ain’t so favorable for your side, is it? I’m guessin’ you just got here if you aren’t poisoned?”

Fiora stepped forward. “So you admit to poisoning the water well for this village, then?”

The brigand leader shrugged. “That stuff ain’t lethal. We’re just here for loot, not to kill anyone.” A hard expression crossed his features. “Not that we won’t get our hands dirty if y’all mean ta get in our way.”

“You won’t have your way!”

Hector’s eyes widened and he turned to Florina. She was still breathing heavily, but looking more red in the face, as if she’d been holding in that exclamation since the start of the conversation. Hector smiled at his wife’s display of assertion; he truly was a good influence on the timid little girl from years’ past.

The brigand leader laughed. “You’d better run along now, lass, if you know what’s good for you. Wouldn’t want to mess up that pretty little face of yours, now would we?” He playfully twirled his axe.

“That’s my wife you’re talking to,” Hector said through gritted teeth. It took everything he had not to charge the group.

“Is that so?” The brigand leader looked Hector up and down. “Real fancy armor you gots there. I reckon you’re a royal.” He turned to address his group. “Lookie here, guys; we gots ourselves a royal couple.”

Murmurs of excitement rose from the brigand group. The shaman lifted a hand to rub his chin contemplatively.

Fiora stepped forward. “Your crime of poisoning this village’s water well is heinous but has ultimately resulted in no loss of life. Turn back and never return, and you will live to see another day.”

A haughty round of laughter rose from the brigands. The leader fixed his twisted gaze on Fiora. “Is that so, lass? And how do you three expect to beat all of my men by yourselves?”

Hector seized the moment and raised his axe.

A moment passed with nothing happening while all the brigands stared confused. Then a distant rumble of thunder sounded and a flash of white light filled everyone’s vision. A bolt of lightning arced through the air, striking the ground and spraying dirt all over everyone while leaving a small crater in the ground. Many of the brigands cried out in surprise and alarm, falling backward and tripping over themselves, ending up in tangled heaps. Hector took amusement at the scene, committing it to memory. The shaman remained unfazed by the lightning strike but cast a disappointed frown at his comrades.

The brigands untangled themselves and got up, frantically looking around in a panic. The leader’s cocksure demeanor was gone, replaced with annoyance.

“So you got yourselves an anima mage hiding somewhere, do ya?” he snarled.

Hector lowered his axe, pointing it at him. “You stand no chance of victory. As my comrade said, leave now and you’ll live. Stay, and we will see to it that you do not live to see tomorrow.”

The brigand leader snarled. “We didn’t come all this way to lose to a couple of pampered nobles. No, we came prepared in case the poison wasn’t enough.” He turned to his comrades. “Malo, get to work!”

The shaman stepped to the front of the crowd, coming between them and the leader. He held a staff tipped with a red gem inside a loop in his hands which he raised above his head. He muttered something under his breath, smiling loftily all the while. A shimmering blue light enveloped all the brigands, the telltale sparkles of staff magic swirling in the air around them as they regained their cocksure countenances. As the light faded, the brigands shifted into combat-ready positions, tightly gripping their axes and eyeing Hector with an almost manic gleam in their eyes.

“Hope you’ve got a backup plan now that magic’s useless to you,” the brigand leader said haughtily.

Hector tsked, glancing up at the sky. Rainbow Dash was probably confused right now about what was going on. Unfortunately for her, her plan to scare the brigands away was now moot because they thought her lightning bolts were merely anima lightning spells and they had a staff ready to protect them from such magic. A part of him thought their Barrier staff might not be sufficient protection against actual lightning, but Rainbow Dash wasn’t going to suddenly change her mind and rain down lightning with the intention to kill. Another part of him felt bad thinking about how dejected she’d be feeling once she learned what happened.

He returned his gaze to the brigand group and adopted his own battle stance. “Indeed, we came prepared as well. CHARGE!”

The brigands’ eyes bulged as Hector’s army charged from between the houses, screaming with unbridled fervor with their weapons raised and pointed at the brigands.

Malo frowned and rushed away from the action. The brigand leader growled and shouted, “Spill their blood, boys!”

The brigands rushed with the same fervor as Hector’s army. Axes and lances and swords met head-on, clashing in a sea of swinging metal. The air quickly filled with the sounds of metallic clinks and flesh being torn into with accompanying screams of agony. Splashes of blood littered the ground and people’s clothes. One of the bandits staggered away from the fight, clutching a gaping wound in his stomach bleeding profusely, eventually falling face down into the dirt, groaning in pain.

Hector rushed to join the thick of the fighting while Florina and Fiora took to the skies, ready to dive strike any stragglers. Oswin remained by the apothecary’s front door, watching the unfolding fight with tension. His duty was to safeguard the ponies and the villagers, and he would remain staunch in upholding that duty.

He heard a soft footstep behind him over the din of battle. Instinctively, he swung his lance around. He was too late, though, as a blast of magic struck him, cracking his armor and sending him sprawling forward. A sharp pain shot through his jaw as he landed on his chin but he kept the resulting hiss enclosed behind gritted teeth.

He hoisted himself to his knees, having to put in extra effort with his heavy armor. He glanced up to see the shaman Malo standing before the door, a purple tome in hand and readying a dark spell to bust it down.

“How did you…?” he wheezed.

“Save your breath,” Malo said, flashing Oswin a condescending smile. “That is if you want to live.”

Oswin growled. He forced himself to stand and reeled his arm back to throw his spear. A flash of metal whizzed through his field of vision and he dropped the spear as a torrent of pain enveloped his hand. He cried out in agony and fell to his knees again. He brought his hand up to his face to see a dagger had pierced through his palm, oozing blood.

Malo’s spell went off, blasting the door in a shower of splinters. The last thing Oswin heard from him before he stepped inside was, “You would have been better off joining your comrades in battle.”

Applejack’s barricade was instantly shattered as the front door burst open, spraying wood splinters all throughout the room and making Twilight and Applejack yelp while cries of alarm sounded from upstairs. They watched as a man wearing a dark purple cloak with a hood obscuring the top half of his face entered the house. He held a purple tome in his hand which he quickly stuffed into a pocket in his cloak before surveying the room.

“What might be hidden away here, I wonder?” he murmured. His hidden gaze fell on the ponies and he smirked. “Well, hello there girls.”

Twilight’s legs quaked and heart hammered in her chest; Applejack looked similarly shaken but was trying her best to put on a brave facade. The fact that the man was seeing them as humans was completely forgotten to Twilight as she tried to hurriedly piece together a plan of defense. Knowing that the man had so effortlessly torn apart the barricade didn’t help make that task the least bit easier.

The man took a step forward and Twilight and Applejack instinctively took a step back towards the staircase. He knelt down and placed a hand on his chest. “My name is Malo.” He gestured to them. “What are your names?”

Twilight was taken aback by how cordial he was being. Maybe it had something to do with the fact that the illusion spell made them look like very young humans rather than someone closer to his own age.

Applejack stepped between them, dipping her head as if ready to charge. “Y’all ain’t gonna lay a finger on our friends!”

Malo tilted his head. “Your dialect is quite strange, as is your hat.” He stared at them for a few more seconds before saying, “Mayhaps you’d care to tell me what valuables are hidden here that are worth safeguarding?”

“There ain’t nothin’ here but our friends an’ all the innocent villagers your bunch poisoned,” she snarled.

Malo snorted. “Don’t misconstrue me as belonging in the same caste as those barbarians.”

Twilight managed to regain her composure as the beginnings of a plan formed in her head. It all depended on the extent of Malo’s suspicion, but she decided it was worth trying.

“Mind if I wear your hat for a moment?” she asked to Applejack.

Applejack cast a flabbergasted glance at her, but a glimmer of realization flashed in her eyes at the subtle smile Twilight gave in return. “Well, if we’re about to die, I s’pose it can’t hurt.”

She lifted her stetson off her head and passed it to Twilight who took it and placed it on her head, covering everything. Malo watched the exchange with no noticeable change in demeanor.

“You say you don’t consider yourself on par with the brigands,” Twilight said, hoping she could keep Malo distracted for now. “Why did you join them, then?”

Malo stood back up. “Brigands tend to lack much in intellect but have muscle to spare. It’s a simple matter to keep them under my thumb and reap the rewards of such a partnership.”

“So you’re the real leader of the group, then?” Applejack asked, disgusted.

“More than Gervas has the mental capacity to realize.” Malo gave a sharp, haughty laugh.

Twilight felt a bead of sweat form on her brow. Her plan was working; she couldn’t mess it up now.

Malo returned to his calm demeanor. “But enough about me. I know there’s something of value being held in this building, otherwise one wouldn’t go through the extra effort to erect a barricade.” He cast his gaze up the staircase.

In a split second, Malo pulled a dagger from the sleeve of his cloak and turned around. He slashed at the wooden splinter hurtling at him, knocking it harmlessly to the ground. More wooden splinters came hurtling towards him, each one about the size of a human hand and enveloped in a lavender nimbus. With each swipe of his dagger, he knocked away a collection of them aimed for his head, sending them careening into the walls where they clattered to the ground, leaving a sizable pile after less than a few seconds.

Malo sheathed his dagger once he was done and turned back to the ponies. Twilight laughed nervously. Applejack resumed her battle ready stance.

“I’ve never seen power such as that before.” Malo looked between the two ponies. “Could it be that you two are the precious treasure being guarded here?” The corner of his mouth lifted. “Well now, this is certainly interesting.”

“That’s it!”

Applejack charged forward, stopping just in front of Malo and turning around to deliver a buck to his legs, only to miss when Malo jumped back out of reach.

“Such an unusual fighting style…”

Twilight trotted up to Applejack and whispered just low enough so that Malo couldn’t hear, “What are you doing, AJ!?”

“We’re not gonna get out of this if we don’t fight back, Twi!” she whispered back. “Use your magic, ya hear?”

Twilight thought it over for a moment, quickly realizing Applejack was right. Malo wasn’t going down if they didn’t get serious. She lit her horn again under Applejack’s hat, but she didn’t care anymore about maintaining the illusion. Malo’s body was enveloped in a lavender nimbus.

“What—?” Malo was lifted into the air. His hands shot to his side and his entire body went rigid. He grunted with effort as he struggled to break free of Twilight’s telekinesis, but to no avail.

Twilight and Applejack breathed sighs of relief. Twilight gave Malo a stern glare. “You’re going to pay for your crimes once this battle is over, Malo. You and the rest of the bandits.”

“It’ll take more than this strange power to beat a spellcaster of my talent,” Malo snarled.

The dagger fell into his hand from his sleeve. Twilight realized, to her horror, that her telekinesis didn’t extend to his fingers. Malo twirled the dagger in his hand before launching it at her face in an underhand throw. She dived out of the way, causing Applejack’s hat to fly off while the dagger grazed the end of her mane. Malo landed on his feet as her spell cut off. He looked back just as Twilight got up and turned to face him.

“What are you?” he asked, his tone a mix of apprehension and confusion.

Twilight didn’t answer his question. Instead, she lit up her horn and launched a magic beam at Malo’s legs. He sidestepped out of the way, his face never leaving the ponies. The illusion spell was broken now, but Twilight didn’t care. Malo stared at the now-revealed ponies standing before him, his jaw dropping. Applejack took advantage of his distraction and charged at him, bucking him square in the stomach. He let out a pained grunt while being sent careening across the room, crashing into the wall and falling to the floor.

A dozen terrified shouts sounded from upstairs. Twilight looked up the staircase with a frown; she couldn’t imagine how terrifying it was for all the bedridden villagers, knowing they’d be defenseless if Twilight and Applejack were incapacitated.

Malo shakily brought himself to his knees. His hood slid down, revealing his face for the first time. His hair was a dull gray and surprisingly well-kempt while his nose was long and crooked and a short beard adorned his chin. His eyes were green and gleamed with subtle insanity that somewhat reminded Twilight of Discord, which only made her feel uncomfortable meeting his gaze.

“Well well, this has gotten especially interesting,” he said in a playful voice. He retrieved his purple tome from his cloak pocket. “You two’ll fetch some hefty coin on the black market.”

Twilight recognized the book in his hand as a dark magic tome similar to Canas’ own. He began reciting a strange chant with unfamiliar words, his hand glowing with a purple aura. A ball of swirling purple magic took shape in his palm after a couple of seconds, a strange whooshing sound filling the air.

Twilight quickly lit her horn and fired another beam at Malo’s hand, but he swept out of the way. Applejack charged again, but Malo released his magic— it dropped to the floor and raced across at breakneck speed towards her. She skidded to a stop, eyes going wide with panic. The magic rose and exploded in her face, sending her crashing into the staircase.

“Applejack!” Twilight cried.

Applejack fell to the floor in a tangled heap. Blood trickled from her mouth and bruises covered her body. She cracked an eye open, flashing Twilight a weak grin.

“It’ll take more’n that ta… put me… down…” She went limp.

Twilight sat rooted to the spot, her mind blank as she stared at her friend’s limp body.

Malo laughed. “Dead or alive, I’ll get rich off of you two!”

Hearing that sparked Twilight’s brain back into action. She rushed over to Applejack and pressed her ear against her friend’s chest, letting out a huge sigh of relief upon realizing she was still breathing.

The same whooshing noise from before sounded. Twilight looked to see Malo preparing another magic spell. Grabbing Applejack with her telekinesis, Twilight pulled them both out of the blast’s range just in time.

“Quite the clever girl,” Malo remarked hollowly. “Mind helping me out? What are you really?”

Twilight set her friend against the wall and turned to Malo with a hard stare. “We’re ponies,” she said simply; anything more would be saying too much.

Malo tilted his head, a spark of interest flashing in his eyes. “Ponies, huh?” He began walking toward a point against the wall perpendicular to them. He knelt down and Twilight realized he was reaching for his dagger. She quickly wrapped it in her telekinesis just as he clasped his fingers around the handle. “Not the kind humans keep as pets or as mounts. Where did you come from?”

“I’m not telling you,” she replied with conviction. She tried to yank the dagger out of his grip, but he held tight.

“Not that it matters anyway.” Malo opened his tome again and chanted the same incantation as before— Twilight sidestepped the resulting spell, grunting with frustration. He smirked. “So your power has some limits after all.” He gave a hard yank on the dagger, forcing Twilight to exert more magical stamina to keep a hold on it. He launched another spell and Twilight only dodged by a hair’s length this time. “But I have yet to unleash my most powerful magic.”

He began chanting another, differently worded spell. Twilight quickly ran through her list of options but realized to her horror that she was stuck. If she switched her telekinesis to his tome, he’d be free to use his dagger, but she couldn’t keep dodging his spells forever either.

Then an idea came to her which she felt horrified to have thought up. Her friends would be horrified if they knew she was considering it, let alone put it into practice. She especially felt sick in her stomach thinking what Celestia’s reaction would be if she found out. It wasn’t even a foolproof plan, and if it failed, it very possibly could get her killed.

She cast a glance down to Applejack’s unconscious form, then to Malo as purple balls of fire appeared in the air around him. His eyes betrayed a clear belief that the fight was his, that she had no chance of winning.

A spark of resolve lit in her heart. Whether her plan was moral didn’t matter; it was either do or die. She’d been brought down to the point where there wasn’t any peaceful solution to this fight. She had no choice but to fight violence with violence.

Malo released his spell. Twilight dashed forward as fast as her legs could possibly carry her. She dodged each fireball as they shot at her, each one missing her head by mere inches and one even scorching the top of her mane, but she didn’t care. Malo’s eyes shot wide as she closed the distance between them, keeping her telekinetic hold on the dagger. She turned around and, mustering every last bit of physical strength her body contained, launched her hooves at Malo’s kneecap.

A sickening crunch sounded under the force of her buck. For a brief moment, Malo was as still as a statue, eyes staring dead ahead and grip on the dagger loosening, allowing Twilight to yank it free. Then he let loose an ear-splitting howl of agony and fell backward. His leg stayed at a fixed angle and his attempts to straighten it were each met with further cries of anguish. He lifted his cloak and Twilight winced upon seeing that the spot of his pants where she’d hit was heavily bloodstained.

Malo shot Twilight a glare as intense as a thousand burning suns. She had no doubt that he would’ve throttled her if she was within arm’s reach of him.

“You…! You…!” he growled.

Twilight steeled her own gaze. “It’s over, Malo. Give up and turn yourself in. We’ll get you healed up then.”

“I didn’t throw my lot in with a bunch of dalcops to surrender when fortune is within my grasp!”

Malo raised his hand and chanted again, only to stop when Twilight lifted the dagger to his neck. She gently eased the point to his neck, soft enough not to draw blood but firm enough that any sudden moves would cut into him. A big part of her was glad that none of her friends could see what she was doing.

A noticeable bead of sweat dripped from Malo’s brow as he glanced warily at the dagger. All his rage seemed to have melted away in the face of her threat. She had no intention of ever actually slitting his throat, but as long as he didn’t know that, she could hold this position of power.

“Will you come quietly?” she asked.

They locked gazes for a moment, silently judging each other, trying to determine their next course of action. Twilight felt a bead of sweat drip down her own brow and her heart pounded against her chest. The air was so thick with tension she would’ve thought it possible to cut up and serve on a plate.

Finally, Malo’s features relaxed. “You’ve never found yourself in this kind of situation before, have you?” he asked.

Twilight blinked, surprised by the question. “What do you mean?”

Malo laughed, a sickening sound that sent a chill down Twilight’s spine by how manic it came off as. “You’re not at all experienced in the art of assassination, it seems. If you truly wanted to kill me, you would’ve done so right now when you had the chance.” His eyes took on a menacing glint. “Perhaps because you wish to resolve this peacefully?”

Twilight felt her heart skip a beat.

“That will be your last mistake.”

Malo pulled his body backward. In one swift motion, he used his good leg to kick the dagger, breaking it free of Twilight’s telekinesis. The action was so sudden that Twilight barely had time to register what was happening before she heard the whooshing again.

Malo launched another dark spell straight at her, which she successfully dodged, but a glint of metal caught her eye and she felt a searing pain rip through her fetlock. She fell to the floor, wailing in agony with tears streaming from her eyes. She looked to see that Malo’s dagger had pierced her flesh, the wound oozing blood and puddling around her hoof.

She turned, horrified, to see Malo preparing another spell. She tried to stand up on three legs, but her attempt failed and she fell forward.

Malo smirked. “You put up a good fight, lass, but this is the end.”

Twilight turned her head away from him, more sorrowful tears streaking her face as she braced herself for death. Her life flashed before her eyes, all the wonderful memories she had of Celestia, her family, her friends, and even some of her enemies. But if she was going to die right here, she was proud to have gone down fighting.

The whooshing noise from Malo’s magic began building up. It had reached a feverish pitch when it suddenly cut off, accompanied by the sound of ripping flesh.

Twilight blinked. She lifted her head and felt ready to puke by what she saw. Malo was stock still, the life half faded from his eyes, with a gaping wound in his torso from the sharp end of a spear. The tome fell from his hand and his body hunched forward, limp.

Oswin knelt behind Malo just next to the open doorway, holding the spear length in one hand, while the other, to Twilight’s confusion and horror, was bleeding profusely much like her hoof. His armor was cracked — practically ripped in half — and the position he was in suggested his back was seriously injured.

He let go of the spear and turned to Twilight, examining her with a grimace.

Twilight snapped from her stupor. “Are you okay, Oswin?” she asked, trying to suppress her rising panic.

He grunted. “We need to… get to… Serra…” He fell flat on the floor.

Alarmed at first, Twilight relaxed when she saw him pull himself forward a couple of inches.

“Serra! Fluttershy! We need help, now!”

Their friends descended the stairs quickly. Fluttershy let out a shocked gasp at Applejack’s unconscious body while Serra seemed more horrified by Oswin’s condition.

“Oh my goodness!” Fluttershy said, noticing Twilight’s injury.

“Oswin, dear!” Serra rushed over to him.

“That wound, oh my word!” Fluttershy looked to be on the verge of crying.

Twilight chuckled weakly. “Come on, Fluttershy, you’re the closest to a doctor among our friends; you should know this is perfectly treatable.” She lifted her injured hoof only to cry out in pain.

Fluttershy rested her hoof on Twilight’s withers. “Don’t move, Twilight,” she instructed, easing her into a relaxed position on the floor. “We’ll get that treated right away.” She glanced over to Applejack’s unconscious form, wincing at the sight of the blood trickling from her mouth. “Both of you, as quickly as possible.”

“My future husband comes first!” Serra proclaimed, to which Oswin audibly groaned, muffled by the floorboards.

She raised her healing staff and pointed it at Oswin, muttering under her breath. The gem at the tip glowed and Oswin’s entire body was enveloped in a swirling blue light. Before everyone’s naked eyes, his hand wound began closing itself up at a gradual pace. Several minutes passed before it closed up completely and Oswin was able to hoist himself to a kneeling position.

“Thank you, Serra,” he said weakly.

“It was my pleasure,” Serra said with a broad smile. She turned to Twilight. “Now to fix up you two.”

“Do Applejack first, please,” Twilight said.

Serra nodded and moved to stand over the unconscious earth pony.

“How’s the battle going, Oswin?” Twilight asked while waiting for her turn to be healed. “Is everyone okay?”

Oswin smiled. “Don’t worry; Lord Hector is a very capable fighter, and Fiora and Lady Florina are quite skilled in their own right as well. We encountered much worse opposition battling against Nergal’s forces; a small army of bandits is no worry.”

Twilight sighed, tracking her gaze to the walls and the unfolding battle beyond. "I hope you’re right."

Chapter 17: The Battle of Remi - Part 2

Hector didn’t think or hesitate. As soon as the battle started, he rushed headlong into the fray. Some poor fool’s shoulder quickly met the sharp end of his axe and they fell to the ground, their eyes scrunched with pain as they feebly clutched their wound. A couple more brigands rushed him with their axes drawn. Hector dodged the first one’s swing and struck his axe into his stomach, making him fall to the ground alongside his comrade. The second one swung at him with a vengeful battle cry and Hector clashed weapons with him. They locked intense gazes, growling as they pushed with all their might to overpower the other.

“Die you royal cur!” the brigand snarled.

“Not while I have people to protect from the likes of you!” Hector replied.

He broke the stalemate and smacked the brigand’s axe away. The brigand’s eyes bulged first in surprise, then in terror as Hector swung his axe down towards his gut. The brigand cried out as the axe buried itself in deep, drawing a large amount of blood. He fell to his knees, his own axe dropping to the ground. Hector dislodged the axe from him and he fell facedown to the ground, unmoving. Blood seeped from under his body.

Hector snorted, then turned to survey the battle. The village militia and Fiora’s mercenaries had formed a battle plan beforehand, which was to herd the brigands into one large group and defend against escape while occasionally taking shots to whittle down their numbers. Looking at how the tide of battle was turning, that plan was working. Aside from a few stragglers, the brigand group was surrounded on all sides and clashing with his forces with reckless abandon, trying to beat back the opposition through sheer brute force and strength. The village square was a flurry of clashing metal and frenzied cries, but through the chaos, Hector could tell his side was winning.

Florina and Fiora were hovering overhead atop their pegasi. Fiora gave a signal to Florina and the younger sister swooped down toward the battle. One of the brigands had strayed away from the fight and was edging behind one of Fiora’s mercenaries. Florina lifted her sword and, with expert precision, slashed his back and he fell to the ground. The mercenary turned around to see what had happened before waving to Florina in thanks.

Hector smiled at his wife’s strength before returning his attention to the battle. He took off in a jog, rushing past everyone into the main body of brigand forces. He came up behind one brigand who was engaged with a militia soldier and plunged his axe into their back. He didn’t wait to see what his comrade’s reaction would be and turned to look for more opponents. He didn’t have to wait as two more brigands turned away from their own opponents to rush him. The first one took a hasty swipe at him which he easily dodged before hacking his neck. The second one charged with fervor, crying in rage as he swung at his head. He held his axe up to block the attack, but the brigand proved to be stronger than his brethren as both of them struggled to overpower the other, their axes trembling against each other from their opposing forces.

Hector broke the stalemate and took another swing but the brigand was quick to block his attack and put them into another deadlock. They scowled at each other, silently communicating their drive to beat the other. Then Hector’s heart skipped a beat when he heard footsteps running up behind him— his opponent smirked in triumph. He turned around just enough to see another brigand rushing towards him.

He broke from his first opponent just in time to dodge the second one’s attack. Both of them then began swiping at him one after another, forcing him to swiftly dodge every other second — a task made hard by his heavy riding armor — all the while never giving him an opening to counterattack. Gradually, they pushed him away from the main battleground. He doubted they had the tactical awareness to intentionally do this as per a battle strategy, but it was a problem for him all the same.

The brigands rushed at him in unison. A pair of flapping wings sounded above the din of battle from Hector’s left. He turned to see Fiora swooping down, sword raised at her side. She got close enough for Hector to see the gentle fury in her eyes as she descended upon the brigands, who turned to see her too late. The second after she passed between Hector and the brigands, two red slash marks had appeared across the latters' chests. They just stood in place as if the injuries had immobilized them. Their axes fell from their grasps. Hector seized the moment and rushed forward. He put his axe into the stomach of the first brigand, felling him, before following suit with the second. They fell to the ground, two more corpses for the ever-increasing brigand body count.

Hector wrenched his axe free as Fiora touched down right in front of him, kicking up some air that made his cape billow.

“Thanks for the backup,” he said.

Fiora gave him a salute. “Of course. We’ll drive back these curs together as one.”

Florina touched down next to her sister. “Are you okay, Hector?” she asked, worried.

Hector waved her off. “Two on one is just enough for me; I could’ve taken care of it by myself.” He eyed Fiora with playful contempt which she returned with a soft giggle. “I’m going to charge into the thick of the battle again; having some air support would be a great help.”

Fiora snapped another salute. “I’ll give it my best,” she promised.

Florina nodded softly. “I’ll fight to protect you, dear.”

Hector did a double take. For a second, he thought he’d misheard his wife, but no, she’d called him ‘dear’ without a shred of hesitation. It was the first time since they married that she’d called him that. He felt a warm tingle in his heart, but outwardly all he could do was stare continually in surprise.

“Of-Of course, yes.” Hector inwardly cursed for stuttering. He gestured for them to follow. “Let’s make haste and end this fight quickly!”

Fiora and Florina flew up while Hector rushed back into the battle. He did his best to put aside the abrupt feelings of sentimentality and warmth to concentrate on fighting. There would be time to celebrate later.

“Boss! We’re losing!”

Gervas growled. The battle started off alright but the numbers on his side were noticeably thinning out. Malo had disappeared at the worst possible time.

He used his axe to block a soldier’s strike before kicking them backward with his boot. “Keep fighting!” he commanded. “Don’t give them any breathing room!”

“Right!”

The ground was stained with blood and corpses and dropped weapons. The ruckus of frenzied, battle-ready cries had dimmed and many fighters on both sides were showing signs of fatigue. His group was outnumbered by about two to one at this point.

He looked to the far side of the village square where the damned royals were fighting together. For a bunch of pampered nobles, they were putting up a good fight, especially the lumbering wall of armor with the big mouth. Among the militia, that lout was the only one using an axe. He could probably take him on if it weren’t for the two pegasus knight girls wielding swords keeping watch over him.

He glanced at the nearby fallen forms of some of his minions, spying a swordreaver in one of their hands. He smirked and bent down to yank it free from his grasp.

“Sorry, I need this more than you do.”

He dashed for the royals.

Fiora held her sword out as Lucy dived toward the ongoing battle. She pulled her reins to the left, guiding Lucy toward a brigand currently engaged in a stalemate against one of her mercenaries. Once she was within range she swung her sword, slashing the brigand across the back and bringing him to his knees before she ascended again. She looked back to see her subordinate giving her a thankful wave which she happily returned.

Lucy let out a frenzied whinny and Fiora gently patted the back of her neck. “You’re doing good, don’t worry,” she soothed, earning a snort in reply.

Fiora caught a flurry of blue movement in her eye’s corner. She turned to see that Hector was caught in a fight against three brigands at once. Despite being outnumbered and wearing heavy riding armor, Hector was fending them off with surprising dexterity and swiftness, even managing to cut into them a couple of times. Florina was flying just above him, diving down every now and then to take a shot at the brigands.

Fiora guided Lucy around and dived toward Hector to aid him. One of the brigands spotted her just as she approached and she could see the surprise and terror in his eyes before she slashed his neck and the life faded from his eyes. Turning back as she guided Lucy up again, she saw the remaining two brigands rush Hector with unbridled fury in their eyes, roaring like a pair of wild, enraged beasts. She signaled to Florina for a twin dive maneuver which her sister acknowledged. She readied her sword once again, keeping a tight grip on it and signaling Lucy to go top speed, which she obeyed.

The sounds of battle were muted against the air rushing past her. She raised her sword above her head while taking care not to hold it too far back lest it get tangled up in her hair. She and Florina came at the remaining two brigands in perfect synchronization. Hector had one locked in a stalemate, the both of them struggling to overpower the other, while the other brigand was getting up from the ground and readying for a sneak attack.

Fiora aimed for the brigand engaged with Hector while Florina aimed for the one at his back. As they approached, Fiora heard her sister shout, “I won’t let you hurt him!” Their swords struck true in unison, stabbing the brigands in their backs. Fiora shot her sister a proud smile as they passed each other.

The brigands fell to the ground. Fiora guided Lucy back up into the air. She lifted her sword, grimacing at the sight of how much blood it had accumulated; it would need a thorough scrubbing when the battle was over. Looking down, it was clear that would come sooner rather than later as the brigands’ numbers were noticeably thinning out while her side was holding strong. Then she spotted the brigand leader rushing across the village square, an axe in each hand, towards Hector, who was charging to meet him head-on. Their axes clashed and once again Hector found himself in a stalemate; such was the disadvantage of using the same type of weapon as the enemy.

Once again, Fiora made the dive to come to Hector’s aid. It was her hope that once the leader was taken down that his subordinates would surrender; it would be nice to end the battle quickly before more blood was spilled. She readied her sword and aimed it at the brigand leader’s neck. She was less than ten feet away when the brigand turned his head to her with a smirk and she realized the axe held in his right hand was actually a swordreaver.

Her sword clashed with his swordreaver, the latter easily batting the former away and almost causing Fiora to lose her grip. She grimaced. She guided Lucy up for another dive maneuver, but Florina dived down first. Her sister raised her sword, but the brigand leader had already spotted her. He broke the stalemate with Hector, ducking under Florina’s swing and swinging his axe upward.

Fiora felt her heart skip several beats as his attack connected. Huey let out a cry of pain as the axe dug into his barrel, causing him to falter before plummeting to the ground with Florina falling off his back with a horrified cry. The two landed hard on the ground, skidding uncontrollably a short distance and kicking up a giant cloud of dirt. Huey came to a stop near the water well while Florina found herself right outside the local tavern. Huey let out a few agonized whinnies before going silent, whereas Florina didn’t move a muscle, her face down in the dirt.

“Florina!” Hector cried out and rushed over to his wife.

The brigand leader rushed after him. Fiora didn’t think; she signaled for Lucy to dive at top speed again. Lucy obeyed and Fiora steered her so that he couldn’t perform the same maneuver on her as he did Florina. He caught sight of her just in time to hold up his swordreaver to parry her attack. For a brief moment, she and the brigand leader locked gazes, hers filled with the unbridled rage of a protective sister and his with sneering contempt.

She signaled for Lucy to touch down, guiding her a safe distance away from the fighting. She disembarked from her mount and rushed to join Hector with Florina. She stood in front of them, sword at the ready to protect them from the brigand leader while Hector tended to her sister.

“Florina! Florina!” he cried. “C’mon, get up!” He shook her a little.

“I’m… okay,” Florina muttered.

“Can you move?” Hector asked.

A moment later Florina let out a pained whimper. “My arm!”

Hector tsked. “Fiora, take Florina somewhere safe. I’ll deal with this cur.”

Fiora gripped her sword tighter. The brigand leader was staring at her with smug anticipation. He dropped his regular axe and gripped the swordreaver with both hands, holding it proudly in front. Being incredibly long and made of metal, in addition to the power of a regular axe, a swordreaver was specifically made to give axe fighters an advantage over sword users. Normally, the ease and nimbleness of wielding a sword would have the advantage against a heavy and unwieldy axe, but a swordreaver could even the odds in such a fight.

“... No, I’ll fight him.”

“Fiora, this isn’t the time for needless heroics.”

Fiora shook her head. “I’m not trying to be a hero here, Hector.” Her arms trembled and her heartbeat quickened. The world around her seemed to melt away as her attention focused solely on the man who’d hurt her sister. Rage had consumed her and she needed a way to express it. “My duty is to my mercenaries, my countrymen, and right now my family.”

“How do you expect to beat him?” There was more frustration than actual worry in Hector’s tone. “Just leave it to me!”

“I can do this, Hector.” She turned and flashed him a confident smile. “I’ve been practicing ground combat just like my sister. And I’ve practiced against swordreavers, so I know the basics of combat against one.”

“You’re putting yourself in needless danger,” Hector argued.

“Maybe, but if I wasn’t the one to fight him I’d be left with an unbearable weight in my heart. I know the risk is high, but I’m confident that my abilities outmatch this cur’s own.”

“You’ve sure got a big mouth, lass!” the brigand leader shouted, annoyed.

Hector was a stubborn one and it showed in his eyes. He wasn’t convinced by her argument but Fiora was determined not to budge. The best way to beat a stubborn, prideful man was to outmatch them in both respects. She remained staunch in her countenance, silently communicating she wouldn’t leave no matter what.

His stubbornness melted away at last. His teeth gritted and he looked to Florina; she seemed too busy fighting the pain in her arm to pay attention to what they were saying. Fiora felt a stab of pain in her heart at the sight of her sister’s agony but didn’t let her unwavering expression falter.

“Fine,” Hector finally relented. He sheathed his axe and hooked his arms under Florina’s body, lifting her small, lithe form while taking care not to shift her broken arm too roughly.

Without another word, he stood and carried his wife away. For a brief moment, as he passed Fiora, Florina’s eyes opened and the two sisters shared eye contact; they were full of hope and trust. Fiora gave her a nod and mouthed, “I can do this”. Hector made his way away from the battle, angrily eyeing the brigand leader as he left and headed to the apothecary’s house where the ponies were stationed.

The brigand leader watched them go, never daring to move after them. He turned back to Fiora and sized her up. “Who are you to think you can beat me so easily, lass?”

Fiora assumed a battle-ready stance, holding her sword in front of her with both hands. “I am Fiora; commander of the Fifth Wing of Ilia’s Pegasus Knights. My duty is to protect Ilia’s citizens from lawless curs like your band!”

The brigand leader snorted and pointed to himself. “My name is Gervas, leader of the Trea bandits. Maybe you’ve heard of us?”

Fiora racked her brain for a moment. “I have a vague recollection of the name from Central’s reports.”

Gervas smirked. “A shame you won’t live to understand our true glory, then.”

The rage in Fiora’s heart blazed with unbridled passion. “You’ve poisoned these innocent villagers, injured my little sister, all for selfish gain and without a single shred of remorse!”

“What you call ‘selfish gain’ is what we call providing for our livelihoods, lass! We would’ve been happy to rob y’all without killin’ ya, but it’s too late for that now!”

“On my honor as a mercenary of Ilia, I will strike you down!”

She charged him, holding her sword at her side, ready to strike. Gervas rushed to meet her halfway, his swordreaver held over his head with both hands. With mighty battle cries, they brought their weapons upon each other and they held firm, shuddering with the force their wielders put into them to overpower the other.

Fiora grit her teeth, mustering every last ounce of strength she had, but Gervas was a head taller than her and had arms bulging with corded muscles. A straight fight of strength would be hers to lose, but she didn’t intend to best him with raw power. She broke the stalemate and took a swipe at Gervas’ chest. He jumped out of the way and brought down his swordreaver, only for Fiora to hold her sword horizontally to block it, creating another stalemate.

Gervas smirked. “Don’t think I don’t know how to handle this thing.”

He broke the stalemate and spread his hands along the swordreaver’s length. He then gave a quick vertical swipe only for Fiora to block it again. He took a horizontal swipe and Fiora blocked it yet again. Over and over in quick succession he swiped at her and Fiora blocked each and every attack, all the while backing her towards the tavern until her back was against the wall.

“You’ll die regretting you challenged me,” Gervas declared.

He gave a horizontal swipe. Fiora ducked under the weapon and it bounced against the wall of the tavern, causing Gervas to lose his balance momentarily. She took the opportunity and thrusted her sword toward his chest. He sidestepped. But while the sword missed his torso, his arm got in the way of the strike and was pierced. He let out a pained grunt. Blood dripped from the wound, staining his clothes and the ground. The two remained locked in place for a few moments, glaring daggers at each other. Fiora twisted the sword and Gervas cried out.

He snarled. “You rotten whore!”

He shifted his swordreaver to one hand and swung it down toward her head. Fiora quickly wrenched the sword free and dived out of the way, the swordreaver missing her by a few inches.

The two resumed their battle ready stances. Gervas growled at his wound, then glared at Fiora with fury to rival that of a vengeful god.

“You… You!”

He charged so fast Fiora almost didn’t realize he’d closed the distance between them until she saw the end of his swordreaver coming toward her midriff, quickly blocking it with her sword. He took another, much faster swipe, and Fiora blocked again before he went into a barrage of swift strikes. Fiora found herself struggling to keep up, the blows coming as fast as lightning and from every direction.

Gervas backed Fiora away from their clashing armies, toward the other end of the village square. Being so far away from her comrades meant she couldn’t rely on them for backup if he managed to gain the upper hand. Whether that was a deliberate tactic, she wasn’t sure, but Gervas was proving to be more skilled than most bandits she’d come across during her career. The fact that his wound wasn’t affecting his stamina at all was doubly impressive. What little hope she’d had of an easy victory was slowly being crushed the longer the battle waged on and he didn’t give her an opening.

Then an idea came to her. Gervas brought the swordreaver down, aiming for her head again. She blocked again, but this time once they stalemated she took one hand off her sword to grip the swordreaver. Gervas’ confusion only lasted a moment before his eyes bulged upon seeing her point her sword at his stomach. He tried to wrench the swordreaver out of her grip but she held firm. Mustering every ounce of strength she had, she rammed her sword through his gut.

Gervas’ face froze into a mask of agony as blood dripped from his mouth. His clothes stained dark purple around the wound. The swordreaver fell to the ground between them as he let go of it, bringing his hands up to the sword and feebly trying to grip it. Fiora gritted her teeth and pushed the sword deeper, eliciting a pained whimper from him. She continued pushing her sword deeper into him while he tried to hold back his cries of agony. More blood gushed from the wound, further staining his clothes. His body shuddered and he reached around behind him which Fiora took as confirmation that her sword had pierced clean through his body. Clearly, he was only still standing thanks to his immense bulk and sheer willpower.

She looked into his eyes; the bloodlust she saw sent a chill down her spine despite the upper hand she’d gained. His gaze was so intense, so inhuman, that for a brief moment she actually thought he was going to kill her through his stare. She twisted her sword in a flash of panic, desperate to finish him off. A spurt of blood flew from his mouth, splattering her turquoise hair. Any pain his face might have conveyed was drowned out by the murder in his eyes.

“DIE YOU WHORE!” he screamed in her face.

Fiora only had a split second to react as Gervas reached out and grabbed her neck with his massive hand. His fingers closed tightly, making her choke and gasp for air. He squeezed harder. She let go of the sword and reached her hands up to pry his fingers loose, but to no avail.

Gervas’ smirk returned. He raised her up and, in one swift motion, slammed her to the ground. The impact knocked the wind right out of Fiora. Her body was stone still for a brief moment, the shock muting the pain before it struck like an arrow in her back and she wailed, tears threatening to spill from her eyes. She continued crying in agony for a few seconds all while she heard Gervas picking up his swordreaver. She opened her eyes once she settled down— despite having a sword shoved through his stomach, he was carrying himself incredibly well. His swordreaver clutched firmly in hand, he gave her a crooked, bloody smile.

“Don’t worry, my boys and me’ll be sure to send the rest of your army along to join you.”

He raised his swordreaver over his head; the slow, lethargic manner in which he did confirmed that he was indeed growing weak. With a mighty cry, he swung it down.

Fiora’s body kicked into motion, rolling out of the way. The swordreaver hit the dirt mere inches from her head, kicking up a spray in her face. The pain in her back manifested itself and she squealed. It might’ve been sprained, or worse, but she couldn’t be bothered to care at the moment. Gervas let out an annoyed grunt and swung his weapon again. She dodged again. This repeated a couple more times. He got slower with each attack, giving her more reaction time, but each time the pain in her back manifested itself, making her cry out and tears to stream from her eyes.

Gervas growled. He lifted his leg and pressed down hard on Fiora’s stomach. She tried to wriggle free, pounding her fists against his boot. When that didn’t work, she pushed against it with both hands. He pressed down harder in response, summoning the pain in her back and making her cease her escape attempt. He raised the swordreaver again. Fiora’s heart pounded in her chest. She tried pushing again, desperate to free herself. She tried kicking with her legs, but she couldn’t reach him. Terror gripped her heart with icy cold fingers.

As Gervas positioned the swordreaver above his head, Fiora saw her life flash before her eyes: the first time she saw both Farina and Florina as infants; comforting her sisters when their mother died; their training to become pegasus knights; the argument between her and Farina which led to her sister striking out on her own; caring for Florina after she caught a cold waiting an entire night for the mythical Ice Dragon— every single one made her feel like crying.

I’m sorry, Florina. Farina.

“Die!” Gervas shouted weakly.

Fiora shut her eyes.

There was a distant boom.

Fiora opened her eyes just in time to see a rainbow shockwave shoot through the air. In the center of the shockwave, she saw a little blue dot with a rainbow contrail streaking through the air. It arced downward and came barreling straight towards Gervas, who was oblivious to its presence. Details filled themselves in during the split second it took for it to reach them, taking the form of a familiar pegasus whose eyes were filled with both panic and determination

Rainbow Dash struck Gervas in the back, splitting the air with a sharp crack and the squish of flesh. Right at the moment of impact, Fiora heard her shout, “I won’t let you hurt her!” Another spray of blood flew from Gervas’ mouth and his eyes glazed over. The force of the impact lifted him off his feet and sent him careening through the air out of Fiora’s sight, his swordreaver falling harmlessly to the ground. She heard a loud crash and the sound of splintering wood a moment later.

Rainbow Dash looped back around away from the winding battle, slowing her speed before coming to a stop a short distance from Fiora. She galloped the rest of the way, coming up to Fiora’s side.

“Are you okay!?” she asked, wide-eyed.

Fiora blinked. She was still in shock from her near death experience. She lifted her head up, blinking again. Her heart was gradually returning to its normal speed. She tried moving her arms; they were fine. It seemed she was okay aside from the pain in her back.

“I’m not bleeding at least,” she replied. “But I’ll need help moving around; my back hurts.”

Rainbow nodded. “Yeah, I got you there.” She turned in the direction Gervas went flying and her jaw dropped. “Sweet Celestia…”

Fiora twisted her neck around just enough to see where she was looking. The force of Rainbow’s impact had sent Gervas crashing through a wooden fence on the other side of the village square, shattering it to pieces. Somehow, the force had caused her sword to rent him, the two halves of his corpse gruesomely piled against the side of a house. She felt a swallow of bile rise in her throat, but she forced it down and turned back to Rainbow.

“Thanks for saving me,” she said, smiling. Her eyelids started feeling a little heavy.

Rainbow rubbed the back of her head sheepishly. “Yeah, no problem.”

A cry of despair from the battle drew their attention. One of the brigands was staring in their direction — no, past them at Gervas’ corpse — with terror-stricken eyes.

“The boss is dead!” he shouted.

Gradually, everyone still battling shifted their attention from their opponents and onto Gervas. Fiora could actually see the brigands’ resolve being crushed before her eyes. Her own subordinates and the village militia were similarly transfixed but more out of relief than terror. The resulting silence that settled over the village was deafening.

Finally, one of the brigands started backing away. A few more followed his lead, quickly followed by the rest. The mercenaries and militia just watched, satisfaction mixing with their relief. Then the brigands took off in a sprint together toward the village gate. Everyone watched them go until they disappeared from sight into the same cluster of trees they had emerged from.

Fiora let her head drop back down. “It’s over,” she breathed. “Finally.”

“Hey, you sure you’re feeling okay?” Rainbow asked.

A wave of exhaustion washed over Fiora and she closed her eyes. “I pushed myself farther than I ever have before.” She relished in the feeling of sleep’s warm embrace beginning to creep over her.

“Hey, uh, before you go out, mind telling me why my plan didn’t work?”

“The brigands thought your lightning strike was from a spellcaster; they had a staff on hand that would protect them from such magic. Don’t feel bad about it not working, please; it was a sound idea.”

“Yeah, that sucks…”

As Fiora felt sleep overtake her, she heard the distant cheers of the fighters celebrating their victory. “Thanks again for saving me… Rainbow Dash...”

Chapter 18: Mending Bonds

It was midday by the time the battle had ended and the surviving brigands fled the village. The cheers that erupted from the combined forces of the village militia and Fiora’s mercenaries didn’t last long before the battle’s aftermath began. Everyone scattered about, getting to work on the cleanup. Weapons were gathered and taken stock of. Dead bodies were sorted between enemy and ally and sheets were fetched to place over them. The wounded were taken to the apothecary’s house and, as most of the poisoned villagers had been cured by then, were laid to rest in the newly-available beds. The villagers helped the best they could, bringing supplies where needed and aiding in repairing the structural damage to the house.

Fluttershy watched everyone rush to and fro throughout Fordwin’s home, standing against the far wall so as to not get in anyone’s way. Rusty had awoken from his nap due to all the noise and was currently darting his head this way and that, looking apprehensive in response to the sudden flurry of activity. She did her best to reassure him that everything was alright, but deep down she shared in his anxiety.

She was waiting for Rainbow Dash, Florina, Hector, and Fiora to come in, hopefully unharmed. As she waited, she took note of the difference in demeanor between all the humans. The ones who had participated in the fighting moved about calmly and stoic, making no reaction to the sight of bloody wounds or the cries of pain from their comrades. Meanwhile, many of the villagers would hold a hand to their mouths or shut tight their eyes at the sight of a particularly gruesome injury. It spoke to how desensitized those who were more used to battle were and it made her feel more than a little uncomfortable.

Finally, she spotted Fiora and Florina being carried through the door. To her dismay, the two sisters looked to be in incredible pain. Hector followed behind them, telling the soldiers carrying them over and over to be gentle, especially the ones carrying Florina. She rushed after them, sidestepping the crowd before following the trio up the stairs. The sisters were brought across the room to a couple of empty beds. Hector broke away from them for a second to go talk to Serra, who was working with Fordwin on a couple of wounded soldiers. Serra nodded and rushed past Fluttershy down the stairs, healing staff in hand.

Fluttershy moved toward the sisters at first, but noticed her friends lying next to each other off to the side along with Oswin and decided to visit them first. Twilight had a bandage wrapped around one of her hooves but otherwise looked okay. Applejack was in a similar state, having a bandage wrapped around her head and a wet, bloody cloth put in her mouth. Oswin, by stark contrast, was lying on his stomach without his armor, just in his smallclothes. His back was littered with small scrapes and bleeding cuts that were visibly healing and a large, bloody bandage was wrapped around his hand similar to Twilight.

“Oh, hello, Fluttershy,” Twilight said, tiredly, as she approached. “You holding up well?”

Fluttershy nodded, but her eyes never left her friends’ injuries

Twilight lifted her hoof up to examine her wound. “I got stabbed by that shaman’s dagger. It actually doesn’t hurt that much, believe it or not.”

“That’s good to hear…” Fluttershy trailed off. Rusty let out a small whimper, likely echoing her feelings.

Applejack tried to laugh but it was muffled by her cloth. She gently spat it out into her hoof and opened her mouth to reveal her teeth were coated in blood. With every word she spoke — gently, so as to keep her wound from splitting open again — Fluttershy felt ready to vomit.

“Flutters, don’t be worried ‘bout us. Sure, we may be beaten something fierce, but we’re alive, and we’ll be well once Serra’s magic finishes healin’ us.”

“But you know I worry about you anyways,” Fluttershy argued before realizing she was probably coming off as a little too pushy. “I mean, um…” She scuffed a hoof on the floor, her cheeks tinting red.

Twilight laughed. “Never stop being you, Fluttershy,” she said.

Applejack nodded and stuffed the cloth back into her mouth.

Beside them, Oswin turned his head so he was facing them. His eyes were downcast and lips pursed, like he wanted to say something, but couldn’t bring himself to. Fluttershy and her friends waited patiently for him to say what was on his mind, the dozens of soldiers and wounded patients passing by fading like ghosts into the background. Minutes passed, but he never said anything, nor did he make eye contact with any of them. In fact, after a little while, he buried half of his face into the bedsheet as if it would pull him in away from their collective gaze.

Finally, Fluttershy broke the silence between them. “Is something the matter, Oswin?” She tried to be as soothing as possible.

Oswin met their gaze for a brief second before looking down again. Another few moments of nothing passed between them. Fluttershy was about to speak up again when he lifted his head up and turned to regard Twilight and Applejack.

“Miss Twilight. Miss Applejack; I apologize for failing to protect you two.”

Twilight made an ‘o’ of understanding. “Don’t worry about it, Oswin; we’re all okay, and that’s what matters.”

Oswin clenched his fist and slammed it into the side of the bed, making the ponies wince. His whole body shuddered for a second before relaxing and he settled his head back into the sheets. Twilight and Applejack looked forlornly at him while Fluttershy felt her heart ache at the sight. She could treat most physical injuries, but a wound to the spirit was something out of her purview; typically, she was the one that needed healing in that regard.

Applejack removed the cloth from her mouth again and shot Oswin an annoyed look. “It don’t help none to be hard on yourself like this, Oswin,” she chastised. “You fought your best, an’ ya lost. That guy got the better of you because he was stronger. Ain’t nothin’ to be ashamed of for not being the strongest person in the world.”

Oswin didn’t reply but he did turn his gaze back to them, looking curious.

Twilight spoke next. “I think I understand why you’re feeling so down about this.” She gave him a soft, understanding smile. “It only makes sense that you’d hold yourself to higher standards when you’re charged with protecting the ruler of a country. I’ll admit that the worries I face in my everyday life are dwarfed by your own, but everyone learns and grows from their mistakes. You’ll feel better if you see this less as a failure and more as a learning experience, trust me.”

Oswin cast his gaze downward again, more in contemplation this time than shame.

A few more moments passed. Fluttershy decided she’d let them be and continue checking up on everyone. She waved them goodbye, saying “take care” as she left. Along the way, she spotted Canas sitting against the wall, looking much better than he had earlier. They exchanged a greeting and a smile as she passed. She sidestepped around a couple of people and made her way to the sisters’ bedsides.

Florina had one arm propped across her chest while the other was lovingly intertwined with Hector’s own hand. He stroked her hair while whispering encouraging words to her, giving her a warm smile which she reciprocated. Fiora was asleep and had some dark bruises on her neck. Neither girl appeared to be in critical condition.

Fluttershy decided to stand by Fiora since Florina was being comforted by her husband. “Are you two gonna be okay?” she asked.

Florina nodded. “We’ll be okay once Serra gets around to healing us.”

“Florina’s arm is broken and we still need to determine the extent of Fiora’s injuries,” Hector explained. “I just told Serra to go fix Huey; she’ll be back as soon as she’s done with that.”

“That’s good to hear,” Fluttershy said, feeling relieved.

At that moment, Fiora began to stir. Everyone watched as she groggily opened her eyes, blinking a few times to adjust to the light. She shifted her body a little before crying out, biting her lip. She quickly rolled over onto her stomach, breathing heavily as tears fell from her eyes and stained the sheets.

“My back,” she whined.

“Please, lay still, Fiora,” Fluttershy pleaded, gently pressing her hoof against the girl’s shoulder. “Help will come soon, so just rest until then, okay?”

Fiora took a deep, relaxing breath and put on a smile that was a mix of relief and happiness. She turned her head and her eyes shimmered with joy upon seeing Florina in the bed next to her.

“You okay, Sister?” she asked.

Florina nodded. “Just a broken bone.” She frowned. “But you’re in much worse pain.”

“Yeah.” Fiora shifted again and winced, but didn’t cry out. “I think my back is thrown out. I’m not sure healing staves are capable of treating that kind of injury, though.”

“Oh, I could help with that, if you want,” Fluttershy offered.

Fiora turned to her, looking quite skeptical. “Really?”

“Oh, yes,” Fluttershy said, nodding. “I’ve worked with all sorts of creatures before and I’d like to help in any way I can.”

Fiora appeared to think it over for a moment before saying, “Alright, I trust you.”

“Okay then…” Fluttershy stood up on the bed with her forehooves. “Now, first things first; I need an unobstructed view of your back.”

Fiora turned to Hector. “Could you turn away please?”

Hector smiled and did as instructed.

Fiora instructed Fluttershy on how to remove her clothes. Carefully, so as to not accidentally invoke her injury, Fluttershy removed her chestplate, tunic, and finally top before laying them beside the bed. Her back now bare, it was easy to see why Fiora was in so much pain; several dark bruises covered her skin.

“Oh my, how did this happen?” Fluttershy asked.

“The brigand leader slammed me to the ground,” Fiora explained. A cold fury crept across her face, one that Fluttershy found unnerving.

“Okay then,” she said. She unfurled a wing and hovered it over Fiora’s spine. “I need to determine where the injury is first. I won’t press down too hard, but you may feel some pain.”

Fiora nodded. “I understand.”

Fluttershy moved the tip of her wing to the bottom of Fiora’s spine and pressed down. No reaction. She moved a little further up. Still nothing. Little by little, she moved further up the length of Fiora’s spine. Fiora’s face betrayed the grim anticipation she was feeling, and just as well, Florina was biting her lip as she watched.

Fluttershy pressed down about three-fourths up the length and Fiora cried out in agony. Tears streamed from her eyes. She calmed down again after a few moments.

“One of your ligaments has been pushed out of place, it seems,” Fluttershy observed. “I can pop it back into place, but it’s going to really hurt. Do you have anything you can bite down on?”

“Leave that to me,” Hector said, his back still turned. He unsheathed his axe and presented it to Fiora. “Bite down on the hilt, I don’t mind.”

Fiora took the axe from him. She looked at the hilt and frowned. “Why are there teeth marks all over it?”

“Don’t worry, I’ve given it a good wash,” Hector assured her but didn’t say anything else.

Fiora looked confused at him for a moment before sighing and putting the hilt in her mouth.

Fluttershy hovered her wingtip over the spot where Fiora’s spine was thrown out. She bit her lip, dreadfully anticipating the pain the human girl was about to experience. She’d done this a number of times with her bear friend Harry and it wasn’t until the third or fourth time she could do it without being anxious. Something about doing it with a human felt different to her, though, she couldn’t understand why. She spared a glance to Florina, who was watching her with pursed lips. She was about to suggest that Florina cover her ears, but the words died in her throat when the girl’s expression changed. All trace of apprehension melted away, replaced with steadfast conviction. Fluttershy found herself surprised by the change in demeanor from the usually soft-hearted girl. And yet, looking at the ironclad determination in Fluttershy’s eyes sparked something in her own heart; a warm strength that sapped away all her anxiety. She adopted a similar expression and reeled back her wingtip.

“Bite down on three, Fiora,” she instructed.

Fiora nodded.

“One… two… THREE!”

Fluttershy slammed down her wingtip. She instantly felt the misplaced ligament pop back into place.

Fiora’s cries, despite being muffled, managed to ring throughout the whole room. Several soldiers and other patients turned in their direction, watching Fiora for the whole duration. Tears poured from her eyes and she tightly gripped the bedsheets. Her face turned a dark shade of red. Fluttershy folded her ears back out of reflex while Florina simply closed her eyes. Hector put a hand to his hip and dipped his head down in a distraught manner.

A spot of magenta caught Fluttershy’s attention. Looking up, she saw Serra standing at the top of the staircase, watching the scene along with everyone else in the room, hand covering her mouth in shock. Turning her gaze, Fluttershy saw that Twilight and Applejack had expressions equal parts grim and understanding while Oswin was facing away. Canas looked more wistful than anything but offered an encouraging smile upon meeting her gaze. Finally, Rusty had his ears folded back and paws covering his head, body shuddering in agitation. Fluttershy gently stroked his back in comfort.

Finally, Fiora settled down. Her grip on the sheets loosened and she spat out the axe. A large stain had formed in the sheets from her tears. Her breathing normalized and the red in her face melted away while her hair had accumulated a lot of sweat and was matted against her head. Her entire body relaxed and she buried her face in the sheets.

A thick silence hung in the air for a few seconds before everyone in the room went back about their business. Serra hurried across the room, stopping before them. She looked first to Fiora, then to Fluttershy.

“What happened?” she asked.

“Fiora’s back was thrown out,” Fluttershy explained. “I did a chiropractic technique to return it to normal.”

Serra looked confused. “A what?”

“What I mean is, part of her spine was out of place and I managed to pop it back in,” Fluttershy clarified.

“Is that so?” Serra looked at Fiora’s prone form again. “I’m so glad that never happens to clerics like me.”

Hector sighed as he retrieved his axe. “Is Huey all well, Serra?” he asked.

Serra nodded. “Of course, Lord Hector! She was injured pretty badly, but she’s up and about thanks to my healing talents.”

“Good to hear. Now get to work on them.” He pointed over his shoulder down at the sisters.

“Right away!”

Serra moved around to Florina’s bedside. Florina held out her broken arm and Serra raised her staff to begin the healing process. At that moment, Fiora tilted her head up toward Fluttershy; the smile she wore couldn’t be any more grateful if she tried.

“Thanks so much, Fluttershy,” she said tiredly. Clearly, she was exhausted from the experience she just went through.

“Oh, it was nothing, really,” Fluttershy said. “I can’t help the same way Rainbow Dash and Applejack can, but I can manage this much at least.”

Fiora’s eyes took on a faraway glint for a moment. “I wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for Rainbow Dash. I would’ve been decapitated by the brigand leader if she hadn’t come along to save me when she did.”

“Hmm?” Fluttershy tilted her head, curiosity piqued.

“I was in a fight with him after he caused Florina’s injury. Looking back, I probably shouldn’t have let my emotions get the better of me, but I was holding my own in the fight.” A dark look crossed her face for a brief moment before it went tired again. “He decided to discard what little sense of honor he might’ve had when he used his hands to strangle me and slam me to the ground. It was actually impressive, considering I’d shoved my sword through his body.”

Fluttershy took a shocked intake of breath, covering her mouth.

“But then Rainbow Dash did her ‘Sonic Rainboom’ and rammed into him before he could kill me.” She closed her eyes, looking peaceful.

Fluttershy felt a creeping sense of dread overwhelm her. “Rainbow Dash… rammed into him? With a Sonic Rainboom?”

Serra finished healing Florina at that moment and moved to Fiora’s bedside opposite Fluttershy. She began healing Fiora’s bruises as she continued speaking.

“She did. The force sent him crashing into a wooden fence and my sword ended up severing his body from the impact.”

Fluttershy felt the bottom drop out of her stomach. Her eyes shrank to pinpricks and words failed to escape her mouth. Fiora had her eyes closed and so didn’t react when Fluttershy started backing away. Florina and Serra noticed, however, but Fluttershy turned and sprinted before they could say anything. She bobbed and weaved around people, making her way down the stairs and out the front door.

As soon as she got outside she let Rusty off of her back. “I’ll be back soon, okay?” she said. “Where I’m going is too dangerous for you.”

Rusty barked and curled up on the ground.

Fluttershy’s creeping dread kept building as she took off into the air. Her thoughts were a confused jumble of questions and emotions. She couldn’t pick apart whether she should feel horrified, concerned, downtrodden, or even angry. The casual way with which Fiora told her story didn’t comfort her, either. She flew high, ignoring the curious looks the humans shot her from the ground. She turned her head this way and that, looking for the distinct rainbow coloration identifying her friend. Seeing nothing, she flew up even higher, breaking through the cloud layer to the blue skies above.

Almost instantly she spotted her friend sitting on the cloud layer with her back turned to her. She hovered over to her friend; Rainbow made no motion as to acknowledge her presence. She set herself down on the cloud next to her. She didn’t say anything, waiting for Rainbow to speak first. It was clear that Rainbow was deep in thought, no doubt as to what about.

They sat next to each other in silence for several minutes. The cool, stratospheric air around them felt nice to the touch. It wasn’t any different as back in Equestria, minus the distant presence of Cloudsdale. Sitting next to Rainbow like this brought to mind childhood memories of flight camp where Rainbow would boast about how great of a flier she was and how she’d make a better teacher to Fluttershy than all the actual instructors combined. The Rainbow Dash sitting next to her now, however, couldn’t be any more different from her past self.

“Hey, ‘Shy,” Rainbow finally said, softly.

Fluttershy turned to her friend. Just as she expected, Rainbow was looking quite upset; her expression was sullen and her eyes were even a little puffy like she’d been crying at some point. That last bit was definitive proof that, indeed, her friend was troubled. She wrapped a comforting wing around Rainbow, which she settled into.

“Twilight and Applejack have been injured, but Serra has already used her healing staff on them,” Fluttershy reported. “They’ll be fine soon enough.”

“That’s good to hear,” Rainbow replied. “What about Florina and Fiora?”

“Florina had a broken arm and I had to fix Fiora’s spine,” Fluttershy added. “Nothing major otherwise.”

“Yeah, Fiora got slammed pretty hard,” Rainbow said, sounding defeated.

There was another bout of silence. Fluttershy tried to muster the courage to ask the question she wanted to but found it a struggle.

“You’re wondering why I did it, aren’t you?”

Fluttershy gave a start at the sudden question. “I-I… what?”

Rainbow smirked. “C’mon, ‘Shy, I know you like the bottom of my hoof. Don’t be afraid to ask the question; I’ll give a straight answer if you really want to know.”

Fluttershy blinked. Then she blushed. Rainbow was right; she did know Fluttershy better than anyone. She was a fool to think she could hide her true feelings.

“You’re right, I should’ve been upfront with you,” she admitted. She cleared her throat and gave Rainbow a disapproving stare. “Why did you do it, Rainbow?”

“Get blood on my hooves?”

Fluttershy nodded.

Rainbow fell on her back, hooves splayed out. “I saw Fiora about to get killed and I didn’t think, I just flew. I wasn’t trying to kill him, but I guess doing the Rainboom wasn’t a smart idea in that case. But it was the only way I was going to reach them in time.” She sighed heavily. “It sucks, you know? If only my plan had worked none of this would’ve happened.”

Fluttershy mulled over her answer. She didn’t see any flaws in Rainbow’s logic, but she couldn’t shake the feeling that there had been another solution.

“So you feel guilty about it, then?” she asked.

Rainbow rolled over onto her stomach. She began poking the cloudstuff while replying. “I don’t know,” she said exasperatedly. “I know Fiora’s grateful to me and I don’t see how it could’ve gone differently, but I’m still feeling bad about it.” She picked up a hoofful of cloudstuff and just stared at it, or more likely, past it to a far off point in her mind. “I guess I’m just upset my plan didn’t work out.” She casually tossed it aside and looked back to Fluttershy. “This won’t affect our friendship, will it?”

Fluttershy felt a weight settle in her heart at the question. She wanted to say something, but her head was swimming with more emotions and questions than she could reasonably sort through at the moment.

“I need some time to think,” she said. She stood up and unfurled her wings.

“Cool, I’ll see you around, then,” Rainbow muttered.

Fluttershy took off through the cloud back down toward the village. The transition from cool to warm air was sudden, lifting her from her melancholy a little. The people of Remi were still bustling about, helping with the battle’s cleanup. She touched down in the middle of the square, attracting many people’s attention.

“Hello, pony,” a random woman carrying a jug said to her. “How are you doing?”

Fluttershy was feeling too down to be intimidated by everyone’s eyes on her. She decided to try to lift her spirits by lending a helping hoof to the cleanup.

“Is there any way I can help you all?” she asked as Rusty sprinted over and hopped back up onto her back.

“Of course you can, sweetie—” the woman said with a smile, “—what a kind young soul.”

Fluttershy blushed. “That’s what I am,” she said modestly.

Rusty let out a happy bark in agreement.

The two of them spent the rest of the day doing odd jobs around the village to help with the cleanup: fetching water, repairing destroyed property and, to Fluttershy’s discomfort, cleaning blood off of weapons. She spent a lot of time talking with villagers as she helped; they proved to be incredibly friendly if a bit disrespectful of her personal space with how many times they tried to pet her. Each time this happened, she directed them to pet Rusty instead, who took to the physical contact with a lot more enthusiasm.

Whenever her attention wasn’t occupied by talking with the villagers, she was busy thinking over what Rainbow had said and trying to make sense of her own feelings on the matter. She understood and agreed with Rainbow’s reasoning for doing what she did, but it still didn’t sit right with her no matter how much she tried to convince herself otherwise. A couple of times she considered asking the villagers for their opinion on the matter, but always figured they’d be too biased to offer meaningful advice.

It wasn’t until late afternoon when the cleanup was wrapping up that she finally understood what was eating at her. She was walking past the tavern on her way to check up on her friends when she spotted a row of sheet-covered corpses lined up alongside a house near the edge of the village square with a couple of soldiers gathered around them holding extra sheets. A burly male villager came into sight with another corpse in his arms. He plopped it down at the end of the line and one of the soldiers threw a sheet over it.

Fluttershy stared for a moment before changing direction towards them. The three humans were talking with one another but turned their attention to her as she approached.

“Well hello, little pony,” the burly man greeted. “Is there something we can do for ya?”

“Are those brigands or villagers?” she asked, pointing to the corpses.

“Brigands, every last one of ‘em,” he replied with disdain. “We’re planning on burning them after the big celebration at the tavern tonight. Stop on by if you’re lookin’ to try some Ilian mead! I promise it’s the best thing you’ll ever taste this side of the continent.”

“Maybe,” Fluttershy replied, already knowing she wouldn’t bother. “I was just curious. Thanks.”

“No problem. Let’s get going, boys!”

The three of them headed off, leaving Fluttershy and Rusty alone with the bodies. She didn’t need to pull off the sheets to see the dead faces underneath; her imagination could fill in the blanks fine enough.

These brigands instigated the fight. They were the ones that came here with bad intentions, ultimately resulting in their own deaths as well as the deaths of soldiers who took up arms to protect the innocent villagers of this town. Brigands lived outside society, and as such, took to robbing honest, hard-working people of their possessions to sustain themselves. In this case, that desire resulted in bloodshed, and ultimately, with Rainbow getting blood on her own hooves to protect a friend.

The more Fluttershy stood there, the longer she pondered the differences between Equestria and Elibe. Crime did exist in Equestria, but it never amounted to loss of life. Criminals would be content just to steal items off of someone, and, assuming an actual confrontation was to occur, wouldn’t go beyond simply beating up their victim. What happened here in Remi went above and beyond the worst of crimes committed in Equestria in millennia.

These brigands, Fluttershy realized, exemplified the biggest difference between ponies and humans: the value of life. Why that was, she didn’t know, and a part of her wasn’t sure she wanted to. At that moment, she was starting to feel more homesick than she’d ever been since the start of the journey.

The sun was dipping below the horizon by the time she decided to go somewhere else. Where exactly, she didn’t really know. She wanted to go home but couldn’t without the rest of her friends. She took to aimlessly wandering around the village, not bothering to talk to anyone she came across. The distant sounds of merrymaking and laughter could be heard in the direction of the tavern; no doubt, the celebration that burly villager had mentioned was going into full swing. She imagined her friends were there, enjoying themselves, but she had no interest in getting drunk or celebrating the battle’s conclusion despite everyone she cared about being safe. Any and all festive spirit within her was dead, replaced by depression.

She found the trail leading to the beach and headed that way. The sky had cleared up a bit allowing her to easily follow the trail by the moon’s light. The ocean glittered brilliantly under its rays and the waves gently crashed against the shore. A soft breeze came through, spraying sand against her hooves and whistling through the dune grass. A crab skittered across the sand in front of her towards the water.

She sucked in a huge breath and exhaled heavily. She smiled with content. “It sure is peaceful now, isn’t it, Rusty?”

He yelped in agreement.

Fluttershy sat down on her haunches, Rusty hopping off to curl on the ground beside her, and busied herself watching the ocean move while letting her mind wander. The ocean was even more beautiful in the nighttime than the day. She and her friends had never taken a vacation to the beach since they all first met, but even before then, she couldn’t recall any memories of her parents bringing her to the beach on vacation. This was a special experience for her, one that she welcomed wholeheartedly. Being here, looking out at the calm ocean with the natural ambiance was doing wonders for her emotions. No longer was she feeling homesick. This world was worth being a part of for a little while longer.

“Fluttershy! Fluttershy!”

She turned back toward the trail. Under the moon’s light, she could see Twilight, Applejack, and Florina walking down the trail towards her. She waved to them in greeting and they broke into sprints. They gathered around Fluttershy and Rusty, taking a moment to catch their breath before smiling at her. Twilight no longer had the bandage around her hoof and Applejack’s mouth was no longer bleeding.

“We’ve been looking all over for you!” Twilight said. “You had us worried!”

“Oh my, were you?” Fluttershy put a hoof to her mouth in horror. “I’m so sorry.”

“Well, never mind that now,” Applejack said, waving a dismissive hoof. “Everyone’s havin’ a real hootenanny at the tavern. Come on down and have some fun!”

Fluttershy shook her head. “No thanks, I’m okay just sitting here.”

Rusty made another yelp in agreement.

Florina knelt down to Fluttershy’s eye level. The way she crossed her arms over her knees indicated her injury was completely healed. “You looked distraught when you left us earlier. Was something bothering you?”

Fluttershy frowned. A pang of guilt shot through her upon realizing she’d essentially abandoned Florina and Fiora with no explanation. “I’m sorry,” she apologized. “I’m feeling better now if it helps. I just needed some time to myself to think.”

“You had Rainbow worried too,” Twilight said. “She came to us a little while ago asking if we’d seen you. She sounded more dead inside than I’ve ever heard her.” She lifted a hoof and placed it on Fluttershy’s withers. “Are you sure there’s nothing wrong? Between you two? We’ll help in any way you can.”

Fluttershy smiled and proceeded to explain what was bothering her: the situation between her and Rainbow, her doubts and homesickness, and the conclusion she came to regarding the bandits. Talking about it did help make her feel better as was often the case; having friends willing to lend an attentive ear was always nice.

“So our conversation the other day didn’t allay your doubts?” Florina said once she was finished.

Fluttershy nodded. “But now I think I’ve come to terms that things are just different in this world. Rainbow did what she needed to do in order to save your sister; I can’t hold that against her.”

“But you’re still upset that there exist people who would put their own well-being above the lives of others?”

Another nod. “It’s not something we’re used to back in Equestria. Bad people exist there, but the thought of killing each other is inconceivable.”

“That is true,” Twilight spoke up. “You know, I think I know the reason for this discrepancy between our peoples regarding the value of life.”

Fluttershy tilted her head in curiosity. “Really? What is it?”

Twilight cleared her throat before she began speaking. “Keep in mind that this is all just my theory on the matter, but I believe it’s a well-educated one. What it all boils down to is the course of evolution and how it affects different species. The collective sapient creatures of Equestria have diverse diets but ponies are herbivorous.

“I believe, but will reiterate that this might not be true, that ponies aren’t inclined to kill because of our diet. Before we became sapient, we were herding prey animals that grazed on plants while other animals that evolved along with us hunted living things and ate them to survive, and those instincts still remain with us even now; ponies never get the idea to kill because it was never a part of our evolution. Meanwhile, some people belonging to meat-eating species actually have murdered people even as recent as last month, if you keep up to date with foreign news.

She turned to Florina. “I think the same applies to humans here. After all, you humans eat meat, so it might be that every bandit group that we’ve come across acts under this instinct to varying degrees.”

“Wow Twilight, dija just now think of all that?” Applejack asked, amazed.

“I’ve had an inkling for a little while. Regardless, I do believe that a strong morality can override these instincts. And by no means am I trying to insinuate that herbivores are superior because of this; I’m just trying to offer an interesting point of view.”

“Well, I suppose it makes as much sense as anything,” Florina said.

It did make sense, Fluttershy realized, and after thinking it over, an odd sense of calm washed over her. Maybe it was because Twilight’s idea supported the notion that, just like her human friends, the bandits didn’t really enjoy killing people either. But at the same time, if Twilight was right, then she’d be hard pressed to do anything to stop it; instincts weren’t something that could be easily countered. She didn’t like it but figured she’d just have to accept it.

“I also feel I should mention that Rainbow isn’t the only one of us who got blood on her hooves, in a manner of speaking,” Twilight said, pulling Fluttershy from her thoughts with a frown.

“What do you mean?” she asked, confused.

“Oswin was the one who actually killed that shaman that attacked us, but I did do a little damage to him before then.” Twilight made an expression halfway between a grimace and a sheepish smile. “I kinda sorta crushed his kneecap with the bottom of my hoof. But only because nothing else I did to subdue him worked. Even my magic didn’t work, amazingly enough.”

Fluttershy let out a sharp gasp.

Applejack laughed. “Never thought you could get so physical, Twi!” She playfully hit Twilight’s shoulder.

Twilight rubbed the spot where she’d hit. “I also feel I should go on the record stating this: I respect the belief that, when diplomacy fails, killing those who want to hurt your loved ones might be necessary. If there was ever a time that morality dictated someone die, it would be for that reason.”

“I concur,” Applejack said. “I don’t like it, but I can’t turn a blind eye to truth when I see it.”

“With all that said,” Twilight continued, turning back to Fluttershy, “I think Rainbow could use a little reassurance that you don’t hold anything against her.”

Fluttershy nodded. “You’re right. Do you know where she is?’

“She and my husband left the tavern at the same time as us three,” Florina explained. “They didn’t say where they were going, but they were heading towards the eastern edge of town.”

“Thanks.” Fluttershy turned down the trail.

“And Fluttershy?” Twilight said.

Fluttershy turned back to her. “Yes?”

“When you’re done, please come to the tavern and join the party,” Twilight pleaded. “Everyone’s having a great time. Even if you’re not interested in the mead, having all of our friends together would make it all the better.”

“I’ll think about it,” Fluttershy promised, even though she still wasn’t sure she’d feel comfortable being there.

She waved goodbye to her friends as she headed back to the village. She passed through the town, heading toward the eastern edge as Florina said. The tavern was still bursting with activity as she passed by; she thought she could hear Fiora cheering someone on inside, probably for a drinking challenge. She passed through the village square and down alleyways between houses, eventually coming to the wall surrounding the village. She decided to follow it south first. Rusty was fully alert, his ears twitching, listening for any sign of Rainbow and Hector. She made it to the southeastern corner of the village with no sign of her friend, so she turned around and headed north.

All the while she walked, a feeling of guilt took root in her heart. She imagined Rainbow was probably feeling disheartened after their earlier encounter, afraid that her closest friend since fillyhood might not want to be friends with her anymore because of her good intentions going awry. That guilty feeling settled further into her the longer she walked without Rusty picking up any sign of her friend. Instinctively, she picked up her pace from a walk to a trot.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Rusty alerted her to a sound coming from her left and she followed his direction. A distant conversation made its way to her ears after a bit, eventually forming the unmistakable voices of Rainbow Dash and Hector. A smile crossed her face and she picked up her pace a little. She came around a house and stopped, the smile falling as she took in the scene before her.

A small cemetery was arranged in a dirt clearing, tombstones of various sizes carefully arranged in neat rows and columns. Rainbow Dash was standing in a fresh grave at the end of one row with a shovel in her mouth, digging at a rushed pace, while Hector stood a little ways off with his back turned to Fluttershy. Next to the hole were the eviscerated halves of the brigand leader’s corpse, covered with sheets.

Fluttershy stepped back behind the house, watching as the two conversed.

“—bothering to dig this guy a grave. Why not let him join the pyre along with the rest of his followers?”

Rainbow stuck the shovel into the dirt and wiped some sweat off her forehead with an exhausted sigh. “Look, I just need to get some feelings off my chest, and this is the best way I can think to do it.” She picked the shovel back up and resumed digging.

“I get that you’re upset about what happened, but isn’t it enough to have the support of your friends?”

Rainbow stopped digging again. A brief silence descended upon the cemetery before she replied, her tone uncharacteristically somber.

“I don’t know if I can count on their support right now.”

Fluttershy felt an icy stab of pain in her heart at those words.

Rainbow resumed digging again. Hector was quiet for a moment before he turned and started heading towards a small wooden shack a short walk away from the cemetery.

“Where are you going?” Rainbow asked.

“To get another shovel,” Hector replied.

Rainbow watched him go for a few moments. Fluttershy could see the gears turning in her friend’s head as she tried to figure out the meaning behind Hector’s words. When she did, she resumed digging with a chipper expression

Fluttershy waited until Hector was out of sight before she approached Rainbow Dash. Her friend stopped digging upon hearing her hoofsteps, turning around. The shovel fell from her mouth as her jaw gaped.

“Fluttershy! Why are you here!? I-I mean— I’m happy to see you, but how long have you been listening? I promise I’m doing this under my free will! Hector isn’t making me do this; I just wanted to— mphf!” She was silenced by Fluttershy’s wing covering her mouth.

Fluttershy waited a few moments before Rainbow visibly relaxed and she removed her wing. She giggled at her friend’s blushing cheeks before speaking. “Why don’t you take a rest and let me help with the digging for a little bit?”

Rainbow stared deadpan for a few moments as the gears went to work again, after which her muzzle split into a broad smile and her eyes sparkled. “So you forgive me? We’re still friends?”

Fluttershy just nodded.

Rainbow shot up into the air with her hooves outstretched. “Yes!” she cried with joy.

Fluttershy giggled again, then picked the shovel up in her mouth and started digging.

Hector arrived with another shovel a minute later. He looked surprised to see Fluttershy digging while Rainbow was watching her. He looked between the two, his face splitting into confusion. “Did I miss something here?”

Rainbow Dash burst out laughing while Fluttershy spat out the shovel.

“Just a couple of friends making amends,” she told him.

Hector stared deadpan for a moment before he held out the new shovel to Rainbow. “You want it now that you have help?”

Rainbow recovered from her laughter and flew over, grabbing the shovel from him and joining Fluttershy in the grave.

“You ponies are weird sometimes.”

Chapter 19: Departure

The following few days passed by uneventfully. The village recovered swiftly from the bandits’ attack, burning their fallen numbers. The soldiers who lost their lives were given proper burials in the cemetery, their funerals filled with the sorrowful cries of loved ones and comrades. Fiora even delivered individualized, teary-eyed speeches commemorating each of her subordinates who had given their lives to protect the village. In the days following the attack, she could often be seen bringing flowers to their graves. Fluttershy and Florina even accompanied her one time, bringing their own bouquets for each of her fallen comrades.

Eventually, life resumed its normal course for the village. Applejack and Rainbow Dash carried on with helping the citizens quickly cultivate crops. Twilight and Canas continued teaching each other about their different types of magic. Fluttershy found doing odd jobs to be a pleasant experience and spent the bulk of her time helping the villagers in whatever little ways she could. Hector spent much of his time overseeing the crop cultivation but occasionally took some time off to help Fiora train her mercenary company and the town militia. Oswin and Serra were rarely seen, but the few times they were Serra was talking about their bright and happy future as husband and wife while Oswin would either look flustered or mindful of passersby.

At one point, Rainbow Dash got a chance to put on another, much longer and flashier show for the whole village. Everyone had been grouped together near the village square and stared up in slack-jawed amazement as she performed every single flying maneuver she knew for them. By the time she’d touched back down, they were cheering her name and calling her a goddess, filling her ego like a water balloon much to Applejack’s dismay and Hector’s mild amusement.

“You know none of this is gonna matter once we leave, right, Sugarcube?” Applejack had asked.

“Yeah, I know,” Rainbow had responded. “Doesn’t mean I can’t enjoy the praise while it lasts.”

Applejack gave no counterargument, content with the knowledge that, indeed, it wouldn’t last.

Finally, the last day of the ponies’ visit had arrived. The crops were in full bloom and had sprouted ripe fruit and vegetables aplenty. Applejack put the last finishing touches on the field, patting the final clump of dirt before letting out an exhausted sigh and wiping her brow free of sweat. A small village boy and girl scurried over with a flask full of water and a damp cloth.

“Thanks, y’all,” Applejack told them. She removed the cap from the flask and took a long swig, letting out a refreshed sigh. “That hits the spot.” She next took the cloth and mopped her forehead before giving it back. “Thanks again. That was a big help.”

“You’re welcome, Miss Applejack!” they said in unison.

Then the little girl looked at her anxiously. Applejack blinked. “What is it?” she asked.

“Can I ride on your back?” the girl asked.

Applejack was taken aback for a moment. Then she laughed heartily. “You know what? Sure. Why not?” She turned her body perpendicular to the girl.

“Yay!” the girl said and clambered onto Applejack’s back.

“Hey, no fair!” the boy cried. “I wanna ride too!”

“You’ll get your turn, don’t you worry your pretty little head none,” Applejack promised.

She began trotting around the perimeter of the field. Every now and then she gave a light buck to bounce the girl, eliciting a delighted squeal from her every time. All the adult humans watched them either in surprise or in trepidation, probably shocked to see one of their ‘saviors’ acting so casual about letting one of their children ride her. That was one thing she could never get over her dry amusement of, the villagers treating her like a holy deity just because she had alien magic to them and was using it to their benefit. Seeing the children treat her the complete opposite convinced her that childhood ignorance could indeed be a good thing sometimes.

“Hey Applejack!”

She turned to see Rainbow Dash descending from the sky, having finished clearing away the clouds. The pegasus came down and hovered next to Applejack, keeping pace with her as she trotted. The girl became transfixed by Rainbow Dash’s flying, attention squarely on her while the two friends struck up a conversation.

“So, last day, huh?” Rainbow said.

“Yep,” Applejack replied. “Time sure flew by fast. Can’t wait to get back home and tell everyone about all the craziness we went through.”

“Yeah.” Rainbow took a moment to flash the girl a wink, making Applejack roll her eyes while the girl giggled. “But still, it was a real adventure. And hey, Hector’s a real cool guy; someday I’m gonna come back through the Window and spar with him.”

Applejack smirked. “Ya gonna wear that fancy armor and use an axe?”

“Why not?” Rainbow replied, pointedly ignoring Applejack’s joking tone. “He looks cool in that armor, and if he could custom make some for Florina, I’m sure he could do the same for me for a little more of my weatherworking or something as payment.”

“Are you a soldier, Miss Rainbow Dash?” the girl asked, still awestruck.

Rainbow reached over and lightly ruffled her hair. “I’m awesome enough to be, but I’m a weatherpony for life, kid.”

“Could I be a soldier when I’m a grown-up?” the girl asked.

“You can be whatever you set your mind to, kid,” Rainbow said proudly, flashing her a confident smile. “Train up and practice enough and you’ll be the best soldier that ever lived!”

“Yay!” the girl cried. “I’ll train extra hard and practice every day!”

Rainbow laughed and ruffled her hair again.

“You’re a horrible influence, you know that, Dash?” Applejack joked.

Rainbow just stuck her tongue out at her.

“Hey!”

They turned to see the little boy from before running up to them. He stopped before them and looked excitedly at Rainbow Dash. “Can I ride on your back, Miss Dash?”

“Heck yeah!” She touched down and lowered her back. “Hop on kiddo!”

The boy gave an excited squeal and clambered onto Rainbow’s back and she took off again, resuming her place in midair next to Applejack.

“Hey, no fair!” the girl whined. “I wanna ride on a pegasus!”

“Too bad!” the boy replied.

“We can switch after a while if y’all want,” Applejack reasoned.

“Okay,” the kids replied in unison.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack shared a quick laugh before resuming their ponyback rides.

“One Fire tome will cost five hundred and sixty gold,” the vendor said.

Canas reached into his pack and fetched the appropriate change, giving it to the shop vendor, who took it with a smile and gave him the tome in exchange.

“Use it well,” she said.

Canas and Twilight waved her goodbye as they stepped away from her stall and joined the small crowds of shoppers throughout the marketplace looking for needed wares. They headed for the entrance to the village where, in a short time, Twilight’s group, sans Canas, would be leaving to make their return trip to Lycia.

Canas handed the Fire tome to Twilight, who took it in her magic. An excited grin split her muzzle as she rapidly flipped through the pages, taking in the alien scripture like a shark to a bloody carcass.

“I could write entire volumes about the magic contained in this one book!” she said with no small amount of joy. “And you’re sure you’re okay paying for this? I’d be happy to pay you back in whatever way I could.” She tore her gaze from the book, looking to Canas with a sincere expression.

He shook his head. “You already have. I might have caught a cold as a result, but having the chance to walk upon the clouds is worth so much more than a mere Fire tome. Had I more coin, I would’ve gladly bought you more complex tomes for your studies.”

“Well, even just this one will keep me busy for a long while,” Twilight said. She poofed it away to her personal pocket dimension for safekeeping. “I wish I could use the tome myself instead of just copying the magic, but even just studying it is enough for me.” All her attempts to tap into Canas’ tomes’ magic ended up fruitless, but despite her displeasure at this, it provoked an interesting question: Why couldn’t she use it if magic tomes in this world weren’t bound by bloodlines and despite the physics convergence of the Singularity? All the more reason to get cracking on her research as soon as she got home!

“I’m sure you’ll get a lot out of it,” Canas said. “And I could never thank you and your friends enough for aiding my homeland in its time of desperation— just as well, for the inspiration to use my magic to fight against the harsh weather conditions here. My wife will be delighted to hear that news.”

“I’m glad we could help,” Twilight said with a bright smile.

The two continued their walk through the village, occasionally stopping to greet passing villagers. Many of them expressed their thanks for Twilight and her friends as well as their regret to see them leave. Twilight felt a surge of pride swell within her to know that she and her friends had made such a good impression on these people. There were even a few who had, somehow, learned of her tussle against Malo and thanked her for aiding in the battle against the Trea bandits. She could only smile awkwardly and say ‘sure…’ whenever this happened.

Soon enough, they found themselves near the village entrance: Hector, Fiora, Florina, Fluttershy and a contingent of soldiers were grouped next to the gate while Huey stood by them with the supply wagon hitched up to him. To their right, through the window of the inn, Serra and Oswin could be seen looking red in the face and quite embarrassed.

“So, I gotta ask,” Twilight spoke up as a thought came to her. “Do you think you’ll ever have a chance to come visit Equestria? There’s so many things I’d love to show you about my world. You could help yourself to all the books in my house and you’d get to meet the rest of my friends.”

“That would be nice indeed,” Canas said sincerely. “Sadly, I do not foresee a chance to visit in the near future. My son has spent far too long without his father— just as well, gaining entrance to Castle Ostia would prove a hassle.”

“But aren’t you and Hector friends?” Twilight asked, confused. “Why wouldn’t he let you visit?”

“He would, of course, but as the ruler of the Lycian League, he has the utmost protection from the royal garrison. Anyone who wishes to meet him face to face would need to either be a royal messenger or similarly possess a letter of recommendation. The guards wouldn’t let me pass just because I claim to be a friend of their liege.”

“Makes sense, I guess.” Twilight rubbed the back of her neck, unsure. “I guess it’s hard for me to empathize with someone like you, given how I lived in Canterlot Castle for much of my life and know Princess Celestia so well.”

“Rest assured, were it a feasible goal I would love to visit your world,” Canas said. “Ever since I learned of the Dragon’s Gate, I have wondered what the world on the other side is like, and your world sounds especially fascinating. I’m particularly interested in the presence of other sapient creatures aside from ponies. Including dragons! Although, from your descriptions, they seem even less capable of compassion and kindness than this world’s own.”

“Yeah, Hector told me and my friends about Ninian and Nils.” Twilight’s lips pulled into an amused smile. “All the differences between shared aspects of our worlds is even more fascinating than the stark differences. I feel like I could spend my entire life comparing and contrasting our worlds and still wouldn’t learn everything!”

“I believe it,” Canas said plainly. He looked up at the sun’s position in the sky. “I imagine you’ll be leaving soon.” He gestured toward the group near the entrance. “We’d best meet up with everyone.”

“Right.”

They made their way over to the group. The part of Twilight that wished she could stay a little longer reared its head again, only to quickly be talked down by the part which yearned to return home and see the rest of her friends again. But she knew she’d have a chance to visit Elibe again sometime in the future. For now, she should savor what she’d seen and learned of this world and its people.

The last day of their visit saw Hector and Florina spending most of the morning loading up the supply wagon. Most of their supplies from the trip had been used up quicker than expected with the additions of Canas and Serra, forcing them to shop in town for extra foodstuffs. Hector was glad he’d made the last minute decision to extract five thousand gold from the castle’s coffers before setting out.

Fiora and some of her mercenaries helped the royal couple with loading up the wagon. Once they were done, Hector pulled them aside to talk.

“Time to work out the details of that discounted fee you promised in exchange for help,” he said.

“If you ask me, the ponies deserve it over you,” one of the mercenaries slyly remarked. “They’re the ones who put in all the work, after all.”

Hector was about ready to argue his point, only to realize he couldn’t come up with a good counter-argument. He fell silent as a result. Then Florina clasped a hand on his shoulder, drawing his attention to her unusually confident expression. She stepped forward to address the mercenary.

“I understand your reasoning, but the truth is that the ponies haven’t a need for mercenaries; they have their own source of protection that rivals the finest soldiers of Elibe. But if you’re still not persuaded, Equestria is an official ally to the Lycian League, so consider any help to us help to them.”

Hector blinked, surprised by her words. The mercenary shifted the sword on his shoulder a little, looking unsure. Fiora caught Florina’s gaze, a knowing smile splitting her lips. She clasped a hand on her subordinate’s shoulder, earning his attention. She nodded, signaling her stance on the matter, which made him deflate.

Fiora turned to the royal couple. "We'll tell Central that everything went smoothly. Wait here and I'll fetch the contract detailing the terms of your discount.”

Hector snapped from his stupor and nodded. He waited until Fiora and her subordinates had left to whisper into Florina’s ear, “You actually lied to him.”

Florina’s mask of confidence melted a little. “I’m sure the ponies will agree,” she said nervously.

Hector sighed. “We’ll need to make sure.”

Fiora returned a couple of minutes later with the contract. Hector quickly read it over, finding it to be a simpler ordeal than the bureaucratic nightmares he dealt with on a daily basis back home. The names of every Ilian mercenary commander were signed at the bottom. He signed his own name before storing the parchment in a chest in the supply wagon. A minute after that, they saw Fluttershy coming around the corner of a building, Rusty resting soundly on her back.

“Hey, Fluttershy!” Hector called, catching her attention. “Come over here!”

Fluttershy closed the distance between them. “Can I help?” she asked.

“Florina and I were considering asking Princess Celestia for an official alliance between our two nations. We were wondering how likely she would agree to this.”

Fluttershy blinked, seemingly unprepared for such a question. She rubbed the back of her head, face scrunching in confusion. “I’m… not sure? I mean, Twilight would know better than me, but I don’t see why Princess Celestia would turn your offer down.”

“Well, thanks for your opinion,” Hector said with a sigh. His expression turned downcast, eyebrows furrowing.

“Is something wrong?” Fluttershy asked, sounding genuinely worried.

He waved her off. “It’s nothing.” He allowed his lips to lift slightly. “But I never imagined there’d come a time where Florina would be the one to stick up for me.”

Florina wrapped her arms around him and pressed her head against his side, saying nothing but smiling cutely. He ran his fingers through her hair, eliciting a soft giggle from her.

“I’m guessing we’re getting ready to leave soon?”

Everyone turned to see that Twilight and Canas had arrived.

“We’re taking some time to talk, to say our final goodbyes,” Florina explained.

“Yeah, everything’s all packed, so we’re just waiting for everyone to show up,” Hector said.

“Rainbow and AJ are still working on the crops, I think,” Twilight said. “They should be finished up soon.”

“Can I ask you something while I have your attention?” Hector asked her.

“Of course,” Twilight said with a smile.

“Florina and I were wondering if Princess Celestia would be willing to officially ally with the Lycian League. The Knights Union offered a discounted price on their mercenaries in exchange for aid, but some would think you’re more deserving of their services than me. Based on everything you’ve told us, Equestria wouldn’t find much use for the services of Ilia’s mercenaries, but if you were to officially ally with the Lycian League then this matter could be solved without further complications.”

Twilight appeared to think for a moment, tapping her chin. “Well, I don’t see any reason why she’d deny the offer, seeing how she’s been trying to establish good relations with all of Equestria’s neighbors. I could ask her if she’d be willing to arrange a meeting if you want, and we can work things out from there.”

Hector nodded. “Of course. Thank you.”

The group chatted for a while longer, waiting for Applejack and Rainbow Dash to arrive. As time passed the villagers started gathering around them, having remembered the ponies were due to leave that day. Twilight and Fluttershy quickly found themselves being hounded by villagers singing their praises and asking for blessings before their departure, much to their discomfort. The ignorance shared among the villagers astounded Hector; they should’ve realized by now that the ponies weren’t goddesses, nor did Twilight and Fluttershy specifically deserve the bulk of their praise.

Fate quickly sided with the ponies, because as soon as Applejack and Rainbow Dash arrived the villagers left Twilight and Fluttershy alone, shifting their attention onto their friends. Rainbow, as expected, soaked up the praise while Applejack tried her best to politely turn down their absurd requests. Fiora and her mercenaries stepped in after a minute to disperse the villagers, stating that the ponies’ personal space should be respected. The villagers quickly regrouped in a semi-circle a fair distance from everyone, their sorrowful eyes locked onto all the ponies.

“That ain’t one thing I’ll miss,” Applejack remarked, shaking her head. “Is this something all you highborn noble types have ta put up with?”

“It’s because you’ve demonstrated powers comparable to that of gods,” Canas reasoned. “That said, they should have realized by now you’re every bit as human as us— uh, pardon the term,” he added at the ponies’ bewilderingly amused faces.

“Actually, it serves them right for the greeting Florina and I received upon visiting their hometown,” Hector said with a laugh.

“Hey!” Twilight said with a pout, her cheeks flushing. “That party was entirely Pinkie’s idea! I was totally against everyone dressing up as humans!”

Hector laughed again. “Consider us even, then.”

Everyone shared a round of merry laughter. Twilight shot him an annoyed glare before she let herself join in the laughs.

“So, what are we planning for our wedding?” Serra asked as she slipped on her sandals.

Oswin had heard her question but didn’t answer as he slipped on his chestplate before going to work on his remaining armor pieces. In truth, he was hoping for once that Serra would lose her persistence and stop badgering him with questions.

“Hey, Oswin, I asked you a question! Come on, your future wife is talking to you! I know you can hear me!”

He quickly relented and sighed; some hopes were better left unraised.

“Serra,” he said with a hard edge to his voice.

He couldn’t see her, but the dead silence that followed signified that she perfectly understood where the conversation was heading. He finished strapping on his armor and sheathed his lance before turning to her. Her face was guilty and downcast, exactly as it tended to be whenever he spoke harshly to her. He sighed again, deciding the best course of action was total sincerity.

“Serra, I never formally agreed to marriage; I only ever said that I was interested in being by your side as good support in light of your…” he trailed off for a moment, the words caught on his lips, “... troubled upbringing.”

Serra shuffled her feet, clasping her hands in front of her but keeping her gaze downcast. A single tear rolled down her cheek. Oswin felt a stab at his heart at the sight but kept his stoic demeanor.

“That said, if you were to be my bride, I would expect some things out of you.”

Serra perked up, the corners of her mouth lifting a little. “Okay. What would you expect of me?”

“First of all, I’d expect you to be as dutiful as myself. You are a cleric in service to House Ostia, and while you do your job admirably, in the past you have paraded around your noble lineage as if it entitles you to the same privileges as Lord Hector and Lady Florina. This needs to stop for good.”

Serra nodded enthusiastically. “Okay, I can do that no problem!”

“Second, I would expect you to be a fair and respectful wife. I will be your protector, not your vassal. And I expect you to be at my side ready to heal my wounds whensoever the need should arise.”

“Of course I can do that!” Serra said proudly and jovially. “We’ll make a great couple, like a warrior king and queen straight out of a romantic story!”

If there was one thing Oswin had always found charming about Serra, it was her fondness for romanticism. “There’s just one more thing…” He trailed off, hesitation washing over him.

“Come on, tell me what it is!” Serra pleaded.

Oswin cleared his throat and steeled his nerves. “Should we have children, I would train them to become knights of Ostia as well. Assuming, of course, they possess the same potential as me.”

All the exuberance drained away from Serra’s face as her cheeks flushed a darker shade of red then he’d ever seen on a human before. He mentally berated himself, realizing such a statement was unbefitting of a gentleman to say to a woman, especially one as young as Serra.

“My apologies, Serra.” His professional visage slipped into a regretful frown. He rubbed the back of his head and turned his gaze away from her. “I wasn’t in the right frame of mind for a second there. I have wondered from time to time what I would want out of a life spent by your side, and thoughts of having children as dutiful and strong as myself defend our realm has been an idle dream of mine since my days as a knight in service to House Cornwell. I understand if—”

He was cut off when he felt the silken texture of Serra’s glove close over his mouth. He felt his head turn to face her and his heartbeat intensified when he looked into her tearful, yet joyous eyes. She extracted her hand, but before he could say anything she leaned in close and pressed her lips against his, closing her eyes.

The kiss lasted little more than a scant moment, but time itself felt like it halted its advance for Oswin during that time. His thoughts clouded over and a warm tingle spread through his gut. His resulting cry of surprise was muffled behind Serra’s lips. He wanted to pull away from the act of passion, but his sense of chivalry was uprooted by basic human instinct and his will to move was sapped away. A long-suppressed part of his brain was overjoyed by Serra’s action and when she broke away with a gasp that voice cried out in despair. His brain took a few moments to catch up with him. He wiped his lips clean. Serra mimicked his action but looked a lot more content than he felt. They just stood there for a few moments, silent but blushing profusely. Disappointment welled up in Oswin, morphing into soft anger.

“That… that!” His lips split apart into a scowl. “What were you thinking!?”

Serra’s blush dissipated and a haughty smile split her face. “Is that any way to talk to your future wife?”

Oswin felt his mind scramble again. “What— I— I mean—” The pieces clicked together. “Wait, so you agree to those terms?”

“Of course I do!” Serra cried happily, the tears flowing again. “I would love nothing more than to have a child that grows up into a gallant young soldier!”

“That’s good to hear, I suppose,” Oswin said. Dizziness washed over him and he stumbled for a second. “But I disapprove of kissing before we’re officially wed.”

Serra looked downcast for a moment. “I’m sorry, but I couldn’t help my excitement! And besides, if our marriage is set in stone than why should we wait!?”

Oswin couldn’t think of a good counterargument to that. Moreover, he realized Serra’s brazenness toward romantic passion made sense; she acted the way she did out of a need for attention after spending most of her life without a real family, so an agreement of marriage between them was the equivalent of a ravenous dog being thrown a fresh slab of meat.

“... I question how Lord Hector would react if he knew we were engaging in…” his lips quivered as he struggled to form the rest of his sentence, “... sexual relations.”

“I’m sure he wouldn’t mind,” Serra said. “But… maybe we should keep quiet, just in case? For now, at least.”

“Agreed.”

They spent a few more moments just standing there, unsure what they should do next. Eventually, Oswin said they should meet up with the rest of the group, so they finished packing and made their way outside, swearing to each other not to say anything until the journey had concluded.

The time was high noon when the entire group was gathered by the village entrance. Literally, every single resident of the village was gathered to send them off, amounting to roughly a hundred people crammed together in a semicircle around the group. Canas and Fiora stood among them near the front.

Serra’s and Oswin’s belongings were stashed inside the wagon, leaving the group with nothing left to do but say a few final farewells before setting off.

“Hope you all loved my airshows as much as I loved performing them!” Rainbow said from her place in the air, throwing her hooves out and sporting a smug grin.

Many people in the crowd broke into soft applause while expressing heartfelt gratitude. A few shouts of ‘praise be to Rainbow Danger Dash’ were heard, making her grin stretch even wider while Applejack facehoofed.

“Will we ever see you ponies again?” a young woman near the front of the crowd asked.

Hector opened his mouth to respond but was beaten to it by Twilight. “Maybe someday, if the need arises. You’re all such wonderful people and I loved learning more about your culture. If anything ever goes wrong again, you can count on me and my friends to lend our aid again.”

There was another round of cheerful applause. Hector smiled and shook his head, resigning himself to the oddity of the current political situation he was in.

“I hope you and your wife find success with your endeavor,” Twilight said to Canas.

He nodded. “Thank you, Twilight; we’ll do our best.”

“I’m glad to see your married life has been going well,” Fiora told her sister. “Perhaps the next time we see each other I’ll be an aunt.”

Florina blushed profusely. Hector gently nudged her while the ponies giggled, except for Fluttershy who just offered her a supportive smile.

“Have a safe journey,” Fordwin said.

The group departed through the village gate, waving the residents goodbye as they did the same. Eventually, they stopped and focused their gaze forward on the road. Hector and Florina took the front once again while Serra and the ponies took the middle and Oswin walked in front of Huey and the supply wagon.

“Hoo-wee!” Applejack exclaimed. “We’re almost done with this trip!”

“I can’t wait to get home and tell everyone how awesome it was!” Rainbow cheered.

“I imagine Rarity will faint when she learns we got involved in bloody conflict,” Twilight remarked.

Hector thought he heard Fluttershy squeak in response. He cast a glance to look back at Twilight. “So you’ll talk with Princess Celestia as soon as you get back?”

Twilight nodded. “I promise.”

“What’cha talkin’ about?” Applejack asked.

“Equestria and Elibe might become official allies in the future,” Twilight explained. “If that happens, it’ll be easier for us to come and go between worlds.” Her eyes sparkled. “I could keep learning about this world forever!”

Hector stopped short of laughing at her; Twilight’s unquenchable thirst of knowledge had become amusing to him after getting to know her so well. But he wouldn’t mind letting her come through every now and then to let her snoop around, learning things. He wouldn’t be surprised if at some point in the future she knew more about Elibe than he did.

“I still need to escort you ponies safely back to Castle Ostia,” he said authoritatively. “While I appreciate your contributions to that battle, I need you all to stay safe from now on. Do I make myself clear?”

The ponies all gave their collective promise to him.

“Good.” He returned his gaze forward. “I couldn’t live with myself if I failed this mission when it’s so close to completion.”

Chapter 20: Force of Strength

Twilight opened her eyes to the ceiling of her tent. She lay in her sleeping mat for a few moments, letting the last vestiges of sleep roll off of her before getting up and stretching her legs. Looking around, she saw that her friends and Serra had already woken up. The smell of cooked vegetables wafted from outside the tent. She licked her lips and stepped outside, ignoring the bedhead she could feel her mane had become.

Everyone was going about the standard morning routine: Hector and Florina were preparing breakfast over the campfire; Oswin and Applejack were taking down the other tent; Rainbow, Fluttershy, and even Serra were packing up everything that wasn’t needed and storing them in the supply wagon while Rusty lay atop Fluttershy’s back, munching on a half-eaten dead mouse.

The sky above was perfectly clear. The morning air was crisp and fresh and the dew-laden grass felt pleasant to the touch of Twilight’s hooves. A gentle breeze blew past, tickling her coat and sending a pleasant chill down her spine. She strolled over to the campfire and sat down on the log opposite the royal couple. They briefly smiled at her before resuming cooking. A quick glance into the pot showed they were cooking up a soup with some of the vegetables they’d bought from the marketplace back in Remi. They must have been among the ones grown by Applejack as they smelled familiar in addition to delicious.

“So we’re nearing the border of Araphen?” she inquired.

Hector nodded. “We’ll stop to rest at that inn again tonight. After that, it’s just a few days’ walk to Castle Ostia.”

“That’s good to hear,” Twilight said. “I’ve loved my time here, but I definitely want to see the rest of my friends again after going a whole month without them.”

Florina took the spoon out of the pot and used a cloth to wipe it clean. She then set them down and gently lifted up the stick holding the pot, getting some help from Hector when it proved to be too heavy for herself. At this time, everyone realized that breakfast was being served and they all stopped what they were doing to convene around the campfire.

Hector passed rations among the humans and they all began digging in. He then picked up some ceramic bowls and handed them to Twilight and her friends before gesturing to the pot. “Help yourselves,” he said.

“Wait seriously?” Rainbow said, incredulous. “You’re giving us all of that!?”

Oswin swallowed a bite of food, giving them a sincere smile. “You ponies sacrificed a lot in order to help our allies. Truthfully, you deserve a lot more.”

“We did it because we owed Hector for savin’ my sister and her friends’ lives,” Applejack said despite her similar state of incredulity.

“True, but you wouldn’t have needed my help with that,” Hector said. “Anyway, consider this a thank you gift.”

Fluttershy took a whiff of the pot. “Well, it does smell nice.”

The ponies joined the humans in eating their meals. The next few minutes passed by in relative silence, save for everybody’s chewing. A flock of birds flew by overhead. A gust of wind blew by. Everything was so calm and peaceful; it allowed Twilight to take her mind off some of the more intense events that happened over the course of their journey. Even little things like eating with her friends, both new and old, was a feeling of normalcy she treasured whether at home or on the road in addition to bigger, life-changing experiences.

“So, I’ve been thinking about our friends back home,” Rainbow said through a mouthful of cabbage, much to Serra’s visible disgust. “How do you think they’ve been getting along without us since we left?”

Applejack swallowed her food. “I imagine they miss us greatly, probably worryin’ a lot for our safety. Spike’s probably makin’ a mess of yer library, Twilight,” she added with a smirk.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Give him some credit, AJ; he’s not the type to invite friends over for a wild party. Sure, he’ll probably eat all the gems if he finds out where I stashed them, but other than that he’s a responsible dragon.”

“Wait, you live with a dragon!?” Serra asked, awestruck.

“Yep,” Twilight said with a proud smile. “He’s just a baby dragon, though; nothing at all like what you guys had to fight.”

Hector swallowed his own food and wiped his mouth in a very uncouth manner. “Yeah, it was alarming when you first introduced us.”

“He seemed nice, if a bit blunt sometimes,” Florina said.

“That pretty much sums the little fella up,” Applejack said with a laugh.

“Anyway,” Rainbow spoke up again, “I was hoping we could keep it a secret about all the fighting we did, especially the fact that I, you know…” She trailed off again.

“Don’t you worry none, Sugarcube,” Applejack said, patting her withers. “My lips are sealed tight.”

“I promise I won’t say anything,” Fluttershy said.

“Same here,” Twilight said.

Everyone continued eating in silence and once they were finished with their meals they went about finishing packing up the camp. The sun was hanging at about the eleven o’clock position by the time they’d set out on the road, bellies full and feeling energized. They stuck to their usual formation, with the ponies casting their eyes to the side every now and then on the lookout for the glint of metal or a blur of motion. Bandits could come from any direction and be well hidden before springing up for an ambush.

Everyone became extra alert when they entered a dark forest. The canopy overhead blocked out most of the sun’s rays while the woodland on either side was like two giant curtains shielding them from the land beyond the forest. The leaves swayed in a gentle breeze, the resulting sound filling the otherwise silent air. It all reminded Twilight greatly of the Everfree Forest. Her nerves stood on edge, afraid that bandits could jump out at any point and attack them.

The group made their way along the winding dirt road carved through the forest, moving at a steady pace as per their unspoken shared wish to get through swiftly. Every now and then, Rusty perked his head up from his spot on Fluttershy’s back, seemingly alert to something. Every time he did this the group stopped for a brief moment while Fluttershy asked if something was wrong, to which he’d point out that there was a large animal moving out of sight beyond the trees that he thought was dangerous.

They were nearly out of the forest when Rusty stood rigid and he let out a small growl. Everyone stopped again, waiting while Fluttershy attempted to soothe her animal friend.

“What is it this time?” she asked.

Rusty made a quick series of barks, head fixated straight ahead. Fluttershy’s eyes shrank to pinpricks but she didn’t say anything as she followed his gaze.

“Fluttershy?” Florina ventured with a frown.

Fluttershy pointed at a large boulder down the trail. “There’s someone behind that boulder,” she said softly.

Immediately, everyone’s attention fixated on the boulder and they all sharpened their formation, the humans forming a protective barrier around the ponies and Serra. Hector stood at the front, axe held out and eyes narrowed menacingly at the boulder. Florina stood to his left with her sword similarly drawn and a softer, yet still confident expression. Oswin took the right flank, spear gripped tightly in his hands while Serra squeezed his arm in a show of concern. Twilight looked around at her friends and saw that Rainbow Dash and Applejack were tense, yet, visibly annoyed at the same time. Fluttershy was, expectedly, the most rattled, yet even in her eyes, there was a glimmer of exasperation she never would’ve thought to see from the shy pegasus in this kind of situation. Twilight herself was feeling much the same as Rainbow and Applejack.

Hector took a step forward. “Show yourself, coward! If you mean to harm us, we will fight our way past!”

There was a moment of silence before a man stepped out from behind the boulder. Everyone blanched when they saw it was the brigand leader of the first group they’d come across in their travels. His appearance was just as disheveled as last time and his hair had even grown a little longer and was more wild and tangled. He eyed the group with notable disdain, eyes tracking over them like a predator sizing up their prey. He held his iron axe not in a threatening manner, but at his side in a manner that spoke of past defeat and a deep-rooted desire for retribution.

“You again,” Hector said neutrally.

The brigand leader growled. “We’re not here for the lot of ya,” he snarled. He pointed his axe at the group. “We’re here for that she-demon you’ve got with ya.”

There was a moment of confusion among the group as they didn’t understand what he was talking about. Then, as if an alarm bell had sounded, realization lanced through everyone and they turned to look at Fluttershy, who stood rooted to the spot in pure shock, mouth hanging slightly open.

A rustling from either side of the group snapped them all back to attention and they turned to see the leader’s underlings emerging behind the trees on either side of the path. The group instinctively pulled themselves closer. The leader took a few strides towards the group, his scowl slowly morphing into a forced courteous smile.

“We’ll make ya a deal, okay?” he said in an equally forced courteous tone. “Hand over that little whelp and I swear on me family’s graves that we’ll walk away and let you go.”

“You’re not getting anywhere near our friend you monster!” Rainbow shouted, sticking her head into their view.

The leader scowled again. “Watch that mouth o’ yours, little lass,” he growled, pointing his axe at her.

Hector moved to cover Rainbow Dash, furrowing his gaze at the leader. “We won’t hand over anyone. If you won’t let us pass, I promise you won’t leave this forest alive. We would sooner not have to spill your blood, but if you leave us no choice then we’ll fight. And we’ll win,” he warned.

Soft growls emanated from all the brigands. The leader adopted a battle ready stance “We never got to brawl last time,” he said. “Our strength can match yours and then some with numbers on our side. You’ll regret challengin’ us, and all for some she-demon that don’t belong in this world.”

The irony in his last words almost forced a chuckle from Twilight, and looking around at her friends, they seemed to be trying to hold back laughter as well. They kept their composure, however, ready to fight in case a battle broke out.

The leader took another step forward. “Last chance to change yer minds, ya hear?” he said. “Hand over that little witch an’ we’ll leave nice and quietly.”

Everyone in the group tensed again. Twilight felt her hooves tremble with anticipation. If another bloody conflict was coming, they wouldn’t be able to get everyone safely inside the supply wagon before the brigands reached them. She and her friends would be caught in the middle of the brawl without any way of defending themselves. As strong as their human friends were, they wouldn’t be able to protect against a dozen brigands all swarming them at once.

“You want me, right?”

Twilight’s heart stopped. Everyone in the group froze in place at the voice. The brigands’ expressions changed from enraged to amused. Twilight watched as Fluttershy stepped around her and passed between Hector and Florina, who reached hands out to grab her but she held up a hoof to forestall them. Rusty hopped off of her back and rushed under the supply wagon, small whimpers emanating from him the whole way.

“Fluttershy, what are you doing!?” Rainbow cried.

Fluttershy didn’t reply. Twilight thought about using her magic to hold back her friend, but an inexplicable feeling in her gut was telling her Fluttershy knew what she was doing, though, the worry for her friend weighed like an anchor on her heart.

“Hey, get back here!” Hector called, uncharacteristic panic lacing his words.

“Seems the wretched witch has some sense after all,” the leader said with a laugh. He knelt down to meet Fluttershy at eye level as she stopped a few paces away from him. “Maybe we’ll treat you well if you behave yourself, little lass. Hells, with your strange power we could make a king’s ransom from passin’ merchants.” Another laugh.

Fluttershy was silent for a few moments, her head hung low. Twilight felt a chill run down her spine at her friend’s atypical behavior. She saw Rainbow’s hooves quaking in her eye’s corner. Hector and Florina tightly clutched their weapons, the position of their legs suggesting they were getting ready to bolt forward at a moment’s notice.

Finally, Fluttershy looked up and said, “Do you have a family?”

The brigand leader blinked, the confidence disappearing from his face. His minions followed suit, looking confused by the question.

“Only family I gots is my lackeys,” the leader said, smiling proudly. “We’re makin’ you an offer to join out of the kindness of our hearts; wouldn’t do to refuse.” He laughed again.

Fluttershy shook her head. “I mean do you have a blood family?”

The leader snorted. “They’re all dead. Sickness took ‘em. And you’d do well ta stop askin’ such questions.”

“Would they be happy with how you’re spending your life, being a brigand?” Fluttershy asked without a hint of hesitation or fear, just disappointment.

The leader snarled. “You’d do well to listen to me.”

He reached out to grab Fluttershy, but froze, his eyes widening with fear. Twilight didn’t need to see her face to know that she was using the Stare.

“Boss!” one of the minions called out.

The leader knelt rooted to the spot, trembling as he held Fluttershy’s Stare. “You little—” He tried to sound fierce, but couldn’t shake the terror from his voice.

Fluttershy spared a glance back at the group and actually winked with a soft smile. Twilight felt her jaw drop at her friend’s display of unwavering confidence.

Fluttershy continued speaking. “If there’s one thing I’ve learned on this journey, it’s that there’s no such thing as real evil in this world. People don’t turn to crime because they’re bad; they do so because they feel boxed in with no other choice. You don’t have to attack innocent people to live happy and prosperous lives, you only need a special talent and a value of not just your life, but the lives around you.”

She turned around and headed back to the group, keeping her eyes on the brigand leader as she continued speaking; her tone managed to be both darkly serious and soothing at the same time. “You don’t stand a chance against us if you decide to fight, so please, for your sake, let us pass and we’ll all come out of this alive. You’ve openly threatened us twice now, but even so, I wouldn’t want to see you get hurt.” She passed between Florina and Hector and took her place among everyone without another word.

The silence that fell upon the two groups was thick enough to cut with a knife. The brigand leader couldn’t take his eyes off of Fluttershy. He was still trembling, his axe forgotten by his side. His minions were left in similar states, too afraid to move or say anything. The only thing that broke up the silence was Rusty’s continued whimpers from under the wagon.

Twilight couldn’t take her eyes off of Fluttershy either, her brain a scrambled mess of emotions. A small part of it registered that the rest of her friends were similarly befuddled. Fluttershy’s speech was just about the most amazing, intelligent, and heartfelt thing her friend had ever said since she knew her. She briefly wondered where it had come from before remembering the talk they’d had after the battle in Remi. Clearly, Fluttershy must have been thinking long and hard about everything that was discussed between them since they left the village. As horrible as that battle had been, it was good to know her friend had become stronger as a result.

She was broken from her shocked state when the brigand leader scrambled to his feet, picking up his axe, and turning around to face his minions.

“We’re getting out of here, boys,” he commanded.

“B-but boss—” one of his minions started but was interrupted by him.

“No buts! Back to the hideout!” He flashed a defeated look back at the group. “This lot probably doesn’t have anything worth more than what we can get from the next few folks who pass by.”

Twilight thought she saw a glimmer of regret in the leader’s eyes as he turned his head back. He called his minions together and they convened for a moment before setting off through the trees to the right. As they disappeared into the woodland, the leader turned to look at the group again and Twilight saw that, yes, he looked regretful. Soon they were out of sight, leaving the group alone again.

“Fluttershy,” Twilight breathed. A beaming grin broke out on her face and she threw her hooves around her friend in a tight hug, squeezing her hard. “That was amazing!”

Fluttershy’s response was subdued by her crushing grip.

“Yeah, you were awesome!” Rainbow said, tackle-hugging the three of them to the ground in a pile of limbs and laughs.

The humans relaxed their stances, sheathing their weapons and breathing sighs of relief. Rusty tentatively poked his head out from beneath the wagon for a moment before rushing out and joining the pony pile. Applejack laughed and shook her head before throwing herself on top of her friends, momentarily knocking the wind out of them before they resumed their giggles.

Eventually, they untangled themselves from each other once they’d had their fill of hugs and laughs. The humans had been watching them the whole time, either perturbed or slyly amused.

“That is quite a strange way to show affection,” Serra noted.

Twilight laughed while brushing some dirt off of her coat. “But it’s a great bit of cultural exchange, isn’t it?”

“Well, as long as you’re all happy, then it’s fine,” Florina said.

Hector nodded. “Just as long as you don’t do it in a crowded marketplace or somewhere with a lot of humans watching.”

“That was some mighty fine work you did there, Shy,” Applejack praised her friend. She gently patted Fluttershy’s withers. “That took a lotta guts ta stand up to a bunch of armed and dangerous brigands like that. An’ talkin’ them down like that?” She whistled. “Girl, you sure you’re the real Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy blushed profusely and shyly scuffed the ground. “I’ve, um, been thinking about what I’d want to say to any more brigands we come across.”

“Yeah, but you, well…” Rainbow trailed off. It was obvious what she wanted to say.

“I think it’s a great show of how much you’ve grown since we first met, Fluttershy,” Twilight said.

“It was very impressive,” Florina remarked.

“It was dangerous and reckless,” Oswin said. At an elbow jab from Hector, he added, “But it was very brave as well.”

Fluttershy’s blush deepened. “I’m glad I could help.”

Hector gave her a small smile. “I’m impressed with you, Fluttershy. I’ll be straightforward, I thought you’d be more of a burden on this journey, but you’ve proved your strength, unconventional as it may be.”

“Totally,” Rainbow said. Her expression turned sly. “I always knew you had nerves of steel deep down.”

Fluttershy just nodded, seemingly having run out of words to say.

“The rest of our journey through this forest should go without a problem, hopefully,” Hector said. “Let’s get moving.”

The group resumed its formation and continued their trek.

Chapter 7: Heart to Heart

“We’ve reached the border of Araphen,” Hector announced to the group as they crested a hill. He pointed down as the rest of the group gathered around him. “We can rest at the inn tonight.”

Fluttershy looked down to where he was pointing. At the bottom of the hill stood a quaint, two-story building constructed mainly of wood but with a touch of brickwork and a stable set right next to it. A plume of smoke rose from its brick chimney. The building stood out prominently against the lush green landscape and rocky hills all around them for miles. It looked very homey.

“Finally! We can sleep in a real bed!” Rainbow Dash wailed, collapsing to the ground. She breathed a few short, ragged breaths, her face redder than an apple and wings dropping at her sides. “Camping is one thing, but going three whole days doing nothing but walking and without a real bed is just torture!”

“I gotta concur,” Applejack said. She didn’t look much better than Dash and the tired slur to her words certainly reinforced that notion. She shook her head, casting away some of that tiredness. “Ah didn’t think it’d get this rough.”

Twilight just nodded her agreement, also looking quite exhausted.

Fluttershy wasn’t feeling much better herself. She’d been camping a number of times, but this was a brand new, very arduous experience. Her legs felt about ready to buckle from all the stress she’d been putting on them— three whole days of walking would certainly do that to a pony, even one who was used to it more than flying such as herself.

She glanced to the fox snoring softly on her back. He had fallen asleep a few hours ago and was quite clearly content with himself. She lightly stroked his head, causing him to twitch his tail in response.

It suddenly dawned on her that she hadn’t given him a name. After a couple of moments of thought, she decided Rusty sounded nice.

“Well, lucky for you all, we have enough coin to afford several beds,” Hector announced. “But savor it while you can; the next inn on our route won’t be for a while.” He turned towards Fluttershy, his eyes fixated on Rusty. “Animals aren’t allowed in inns, sorry to say.”

“Oh, um, that’s okay,” Fluttershy replied. She gently nudged Rusty, bringing the fox out of his slumber. He stared back at her with confusion and slight annoyance in his eyes. “Sorry, Rusty, but you’re gonna have to stay outside until morning. Be safe, okay? And don’t wander too far away.”

Rusty yawned before hopping off of Fluttershy’s back and scampering away. It disappeared in a small cluster of bushes nearby, out of sight.

“You named it Rusty?” Hector asked.

Fluttershy nodded. “I think it’s a cute name.”

“You ponies have strange definitions of cute,” Serra remarked. “‘Rusty’ sounds more grizzled than cute.”

“Well, we are from an alien world,” Twilight pointed out. “And besides, it would be boring if our worlds were too similar. Studying the differences between them is what makes this journey so exciting. I’ve already learned so much just in a few days!”

“I… suppose so,” Serra replied.

The group made their way down the hill. The sun was just below the horizon by the time they reached the inn, filling the sky with the brilliant pink and orange hues of twilight. Florina split from the group to take Huey and the supply wagon to the stable while everyone else went inside.

Fluttershy was pleased to see the inn’s interior was every bit as nice and inviting as the exterior. Directly in front of them was a receptionist desk with a bored-looking human woman with long brown hair sitting behind it. To their left was a seating area sporting a number of chairs and a small fireplace with a fire crackling inside it. A man with brown hair and a mustache sat in one of the chairs, facing toward the fireplace. He briefly turned his head to acknowledge the group’s arrival. Past there was a hallway leading to what Fluttershy presumed to be some guest rooms with a similar hallway immediately to their right. Candles set along the walls lit the main entrance, giving it a calming, serene vibe.

The woman perked up upon noticing the group enter, donning a bright, friendly smile. “Welcome, travelers, I'm the innkeeper here,” she said. “How many rooms will it be?”

The group approached the desk. Hector produced a small bag of coins and set it down in front of her. “Four rooms for one night,” he said. “Plus dinner and breakfast in the morning.”

The innkeeper nodded then extracted the coins from the bag before taking four brass keys off the rack behind her. “Here you are,” she said, handing them to Hector. “It’s the first four rooms down the left hall. Enjoy your stay.”

Hector nodded, taking the keys and the now lighter bag.

The group turned to begin making their way to the rooms.

“Oh, wait!” the innkeeper said.

Everyone turned back to her. “Yes?” Hector said.

A worried frown split the woman’s mouth. “I’ve heard tell of bandit activity not too far over the border. Best be prepared.”

“Not to worry,” Hector replied, a little smirk crossing his face. “We’re well-equipped to take care of any lowlives that cross our path.”

Fluttershy grimaced. She’d been dreading this possibility since they set out on this adventure. A knot formed in the pit of her stomach while anxiety clouded her mind. One look at her friends indicated they were feeling similarly. Oswin and Serra wore confident smiles— undoubtedly, they were used to this.

The group made their way to their rooms. Hector handed a key to Oswin and told the ponies and Serra to split into two groups if they all wanted beds for themselves.

“Actually, Lord Hector,” Serra spoke up, drawing his attention, “I would rather share a room with Oswin tonight.”

Hector’s and Oswin’s eyes bulged, shock filling their faces while the latter’s cheeks flushed red.

“Wait, why?” Hector asked, sounding like he was on the verge of crying out in alarm.

Serra cast a sideways glare toward the ponies, specifically Twilight. “A lady of my stature deserves respectful company. Having facial hair was horrendous enough, but being turned into an orange is going too far! I’d much rather sleep with a gentleman than them.” She waved a dismissive hand towards the ponies.

Twilight held a hoof to her mouth, stifling a round of giggles.

Hector darted his gaze between Serra, the ponies, and Oswin, who seemed to have recomposed himself a little but still looked quite flustered.

“Are you okay with this, Oswin?” Hector finally asked him.

Oswin shook his head to clear his thoughts, a nervous grimace crossing his face. “If she’d be comfortable, then so be it. But I expect her to behave,” he said shakily.

“Okay then.” Hector turned to the ponies. “So, who will be sleeping with whom?”

“Reckon I’ll bunk with Dash,” Applejack said.

“I’m down for that,” Rainbow agreed.

Twilight turned to Fluttershy. “You okay sharing a room?” she asked.

“Oh yes,” Fluttershy replied with a nod. “I’d like that just fine.”

Hector handed a key each to Rainbow and Twilight. “I imagine they’ll be serving dinner soon; I’ll fetch you all when it’s time.”

Twilight turned to look back down the hall. “Florina sure is taking a long time. You don’t think something happened to her?” A hint of worry crept into her voice.

“Nah, she’s probably just practicing her ground-based combat forms outside,” Hector said. “She’s improved a lot in the past two years. Good thing too; attacking from the air isn’t practical in a forest. That’s where bandits tend to hide out and ambush unsuspecting travelers.”

“How likely is it that we’ll get ambushed?” Applejack asked.

“I can’t say for certain, but regardless, we need to be prepared.” Hector smiled. “But like I’ve said, I promise no harm will befall any of you.”

“Well, we trust you’ll keep that promise,” Twilight said, smiling in return.

Hector nodded before turning toward his room while Serra and Oswin retreated to their own. The ponies decided to gather together in Twilight’s and Fluttershy’s room. Immediately upon entering the room, Rainbow Dash spread her wings and took to the air. “Ugh, finally I get a chance to stretch my wings!”

Applejack walked over and threw herself onto the bed, burying her face in the silky sheets. A muffled sigh of content escaped from her mouth. Fluttershy and Twilight quickly joined her, both relishing in the soft texture. Unconsciousness threatened to fall upon Fluttershy, but for the sake of getting the most out of that night’s sleep, she stayed awake. But the temptation was difficult to resist.

The four ponies stayed like that for several minutes, recuperating after their almost non-stop trek across Elibe. Rainbow Dash continued hovering in the air above their heads, the little gusts her wings made blowing their manes and sending pleasant little chills racing across their backs.

After a while, Applejack sat up on the bed. “Y’all still awake?” she whispered.

“Mhmm,” came Twilight’s soft reply.

“I am,” Fluttershy answered.

“That bed comfy enough for you?” Rainbow asked from above.

“And how,” Applejack answered, shifting her body. “Feels mighty nice ta have a real bed again, not that sleepin’ on the ground’s all that bad.”

Twilight flipped over onto her back. “Easy for you to say,” she said. “You don’t know how tempted I am to skip dinner so I can stay in this bed until morning.”

Rainbow Dash laughed. “Yeah, eggheads aren’t really the outdoors-y type, are they, Twilight?”

Twilight pouted but didn’t say anything in response.

Another few moments of silence passed between everypony. The air seemed to grow thicker with tension as time went on. Fluttershy looked between each of her friends. Other than the half-closed eyelids, they all seemed fine and content. And yet, as Fluttershy looked closer, she saw something else buried deep within their eyes, unnoticeable to anyone other than a close friend.

Concern.

“... Girls?” she ventured.

Everyone turned to look at her, eyes opening wide and attentive. “What's up?” Rainbow asked.

Fluttershy took a few moments to choose her next words carefully— she didn’t want to insinuate anything about the humans.

“Do you girls think that, I don’t know, maybe the humans are a little too comfortable with killing?” Only after the words came out did she realize that maybe she hadn’t put in enough thought. “N-not that I mean to say they’re bad people or anything. It’s just that…” She trailed off, words escaping her.

She started to turn her head away from them in shame when Twilight spoke up. “Fluttershy, it’s okay if you’re upset about that.”

“Yeah, Flutters,” Rainbow said. “I mean, I don’t think any of us are comfortable, and that includes the humans.”

Fluttershy returned her full gaze to them. “You think so?”

“Sugarcube, Ah can darn near guarantee they don’t like it,” Applejack said, swiping her hoof for emphasis. “Good people don’t take pleasure in killing others, even if it’s outta necessity. An’ while I wouldn’t bet my bottom bit the same holds true in every world, I’m willin’ ta bet it does here in Elibe.”

A hopeful smile spread across Fluttershy’s lips. “Maybe we can convince them not to take to swords so easily, then?” she asked. “I-I mean if it’s alright with all of you to ask.”

Her friends all briefly shared a curious glance. “Well, it would be nice,” Twilight said. “But here’s the thing, Fluttershy; we don’t know how practical diplomacy is in this world. At least as far as brigand groups are concerned.”

The hopeful smile fell from Fluttershy’s face. “Oh, I… I see.”

“If diplomacy could work, I imagine the humans here wouldn’t be so accustomed to carrying along weapons during their travels,” Twilight continued. She scooted across the bed and laid a comforting hoof on Fluttershy’s withers. “I understand if it’s too horrible a thought for you. But Florina, Hector, and Oswin don’t strike me as the sort of people who would kill in anything other than self-defense. You agree?”

Fluttershy slowly nodded her head. “Yes.”

“And remember, Hector said we wouldn’t have to fight,” Rainbow said. She flew lower and wrapped a comforting wing around Fluttershy. “But if worst comes to worst, I don’t need a weapon to protect the ones I care about. My hooves are just as good as any blade and non-lethal to boot. If any dumb bandit makes it past the humans, you can be sure I’ll keep them from laying a hand on any of us.”

“I can agree with the sentiment,” Twilight said. “However, remember that contact with a human breaks the illusion spell. If we’re going to fight back, we’ll need to be careful about it.”

“Oh, right.” Rainbow took a moment to rub her head, an unsure expression briefly crossing her face. “Well, whatever it takes, we’ll all come out of any scrape in one piece." Her confident smile returned in full force. "And I’ll do my part to make sure that happens!”

“Count me in on that too,” Applejack said, voice brimming with determination

Fluttershy felt a surge of comforting warmth spread through her chest at her friends’ words. She knew they were right; the humans were good people. She might not approve of using lethal means against enemies, no matter how unforgiving they could be, but she couldn’t expect the humans to suddenly change their ways just to please her.

Still, it didn’t sit right with her. She hadn’t seen what bandits in this world were like, but it seemed hard to believe they were so inequine as to take pleasure in killing others. They were probably just confused and feeling inadequate, otherwise, she saw no reason they couldn’t live happy, normal lives in society.

“I’m going to go take a walk,” she announced, lightly shrugging off her friends.

“Where to?” Twilight asked.

“I think I’d like to go talk with Florina about all of this.” Fluttershy hopped off the bed

“That’s probably a good idea. Hope you feel better afterward.”

Fluttershy waved goodbye as she exited the room, gently shutting the door behind her. She took a moment to breathe deep before setting off down the hall, quickly coming into the main lobby. The receptionist was mysteriously absent— probably just off to use the little filly’s room or something. The mustachioed man was still sitting by the fire. He turned to acknowledge her as she walked past. Fluttershy instinctively picked up her pace, refusing to meet his gaze as her stomach twisted itself.

“Hiya, lass!” he said.

Fluttershy squeaked, jumping into the air

The man laughed. “Scared you, did I? Sorry, ‘bout that.”

Fluttershy was unable to respond as her heartbeat settled down and legs stopped trembling. Hesitantly, she met the man’s gaze. “I-it’s okay,” she stuttered.

The man gestured toward another chair. “Mind chattin’ a friendly word with me, lass? I haven’t had much company in my travels.”

Fluttershy glanced between the man, the chair he was pointing towards, and the front door. She wanted to meet up with Florina right away as a fireside chat with a random stranger was at the bottom of her list of interests right now. But the man was being friendly, at least, and she didn’t want to be impolite in return.

“Okay,” she said. “But not for too, long, okay? I have somewhere I need to be.”

“Of course.”

Fluttershy took the chair next to him. She struggled to make herself comfortable on the hardwood seat and was extra careful not to unfold her wings from her sides lest Twilight’s spell be broken and her identity be exposed.

“So, um, you’re a traveler?” she asked, more out of a desire to be more socially active than genuine curiosity.

“No other reason to be staying at an inn,” the man said matter-of-factly.

Fluttershy felt her face flush and she hid her face behind her mane. It was a stupid question, now that she thought about it. “I-I guess not.”

The man gave a hearty chuckle. “It’s alright, lass. I’m on my way back down to Pherae after visiting some family in Sacae— anxious to see how my daughter Rebecca’s been doin’, now that she’s workin’ in the castle.”

Fluttershy’s eyes lit up. “Rebecca?”

“You heard o’ her?”

“I’ve heard about a girl named Rebecca who’s a great cook.”

The man nodded. “Takes after her mother. I imagine she’s hard at work even now, preparing dinner for everyone at Castle Pherae.” He gave her an inquisitive look. “Where’d you hear about her from? I doubt you know her personally unless she hasn’t been telling me who all she knows these days.”

“I heard about her from Hector of Ostia and his... close associates, I guess.”

The man’s own eyes lit up with surprise. “You know Marquess Ostia?”

Fluttershy pointed down the hall she’d come from. “I’m traveling along with him and his wife and some friends of mine to Ilia.”

“Ah, is that so? I thought he looked familiar. You all must be on official business, then.” The man paused for a moment. “You heard about the bandit activity down the road, didn’t you?”

Fluttershy shifted uncomfortably. “Y-yes, we did.”

“I imagine Marquess Ostia is well prepared for anything, what with his reputation as the greatest fighter among all the lords of Lycia.”

Fluttershy shifted again. “I suppose so.”

Another few moments of silence passed between them before the man spoke up again. “Hey, guess what?”

“What?”

“Money is really important,” he answered. “Do you know why?”

Fluttershy blinked. The question came out of nowhere and was quite random. “Um, other than the need to buy things?”

“Without it, your weapons will rust.” He leaned forward, his gaze intensifying. “And you can’t fight without your weapons.”

Pangs of discomfort struck every nerve in Fluttershy’s body. She shirked away from the man, nearly falling off of the chair as a result. “Um, I guess that makes sense?” she said nervously.

The man retained his intense gaze. Then, as if a switch had been flipped, his face turned jovial and he laughed while pressing his hands against his chest. “Merely a jape, lass. But truly, I wish you and your group safe travels.”

“Uh, right, um, thank you.” Fluttershy got up out of her chair. “I should get going now.”

“You’re welcome, lass. And thanks for taking the time to chat.”

Fluttershy awkwardly waved goodbye to the man as she exited through the front door. She took a moment to breathe deep the fresh evening air, clearing her mind of any and all mounting worries and anxiety.

Looking up, she smiled at the sight of twinkling stars overhead. Even in a different world, the night sky was so pleasant. So peaceful, calm and tranquil. A full moon graced the sky amongst the stars, casting illuminating rays upon the land, enough that she wouldn’t need a lantern to safely make her way around.

She ventured around the inn to where the stable was. Turning the corner, she spotted Huey and what she assumed was the man’s mount poking their heads over the doors to their stalls, but Florina was nowhere to be seen. Then the faint sound of wood being thwacked brought her attention beyond the stable through a cluster of trees.

She continued forward, stopping for a moment to gently pat Huey on the head, earning her a happy snort from the alien pegasus. Passing through the treeline, Fluttershy quickly found Florina with her back turned, staring at a tree which had been marked into a three-ringed target pattern. A javelin was embedded into the tree, just between the outer and middle rings, attached to a length of chain which led to a metallic strap sporting a crank-like device around Florina’s right wrist.

Florina gave the chain a hard yank, and, after a few tugs, managed to wrench it from the tree’s trunk. She then began turning the crank, making the length of chain retract and bringing the javelin back into her waiting hand.

Florina gave a satisfied nod and reeled her arm back for another throw. Fluttershy watched as she adjusted her arm’s positioning, steadying her aim before hurling it at the target once again. The javelin whistled through the air, flying in a blur and embedding itself into the target about an inch closer to the center. Florina gave a delighted hum of approval.

Deciding now was a safe time to speak up, Fluttershy said, “Hello.”

Florina gave a startled gasp and whirled around, eyes wide with surprise. “Who is— Fluttershy?” Her features visibly relaxed and she let out a deep, relieved sigh. “Y-you startled me so!”

“Oh! Um, I’m sorry.” Fluttershy felt her face flush again. She scuffed a hoof across the ground, averting her eyes from Florina. “I just assumed you’d heard me approach. Sorry if I wasn’t loud enough.”

Florina spent the next few moments breathing deep, hand held to her chest over her heart. “I-it’s alright. I was just so absorbed in my training that I probably wouldn’t have heard a dragon’s roar.”

Fluttershy looked to the target, cringing a little by how many marks were in the wood. She hoped it wouldn’t upset some poor critter who’d claimed the tree as its home.

Florina retracted the javelin again before approaching Fluttershy with a friendly smile. “Did you need something, Fluttershy? I hope you and your friends have found the inn to be comfortable.”

“Oh, oh yes, it’s very nice.” Fluttershy nodded. “We’re all fine. I just came out here because I wanted to talk with you about something.”

“Is that so? Well, I’d be happy to hear it.”

Fluttershy shifted a little. “The receptionist inside told us there’s bandit activity in the area.”

Florina nodded. “I see. Well, it comes as no surprise; bandits prefer to hide out along popular traveling routes, so it’s best to be prepared for that possibility before setting out.”

Fluttershy gave no reply. Her wings twitched and her lips pursed.

Florina knelt down to eye level with her, a concerned frown crossing her mouth. “Are you nervous about the possibility?” She put a hand to her chest. “I am too. I’ve never once gone into battle without being afraid that I won’t live to the end. But I’ve always had great friends fighting by my side and that fills me with the confidence I need to fight my best.”

Fluttershy met her gaze. Florina’s eyes were so soft and kind; nothing at all like her mental image of a hardened soldier who’s seen so much death and carnage. There wasn’t even any hesitation in them. The girl before her was like Fluttershy in so many ways, yet a polar opposite in many others.

“Why did you become a pegasus knight?” Fluttershy asked. “You don’t seem to enjoy fighting, so why do you do it?”

“Ilia is a poor country and many citizens decide to become mercenaries in order to raise money for their families,” Florina explained, brushing a lock of hair from her eyes. “Pegasi are native only to Ilia, but they only allow women to ride them, so almost all female mercenaries end up becoming pegasus knights. Both my older sisters are pegasus knights too. And I don’t enjoy fighting, but it’s necessary to put food on my plate.” She paused for a second. “I mean, it was necessary, but now…”

“I understand,” Fluttershy said with a nod.

“But I’m willing to do whatever it takes to protect the ones I love,” Florina continued, “even if it means ending another life that threatens theirs.”

Fluttershy grimaced. “Are bandits really that threatening?”

Florina bit her lip. “I guess it depends on the group. Most of the ones I’ve fought seem more interested in taking captives than viciously slaughtering innocents, but I’ve heard stories of bandit groups that are much more ruthless. One of my best friends from Sacae lost her entire tribe to a group who poisoned their drinking water in order to easily overpower them.”

Fluttershy took a sharp gasp, covering her mouth with her wings. The thought that such an action would break Twilight’s spell didn’t register against the horror Florina’s words struck her with.

Florina didn’t say anything more for a few moments, only speaking up again after Fluttershy managed to recompose herself. “I understand things are different in Equestria; I’m sure life isn’t as great of a struggle over there, from what little I saw of it. But why did you want to come if you feel so strongly against killing? I’m grateful you decided to come along, but I wouldn’t have thought any less of you if you decided to stay home.”

“Well, um…” Fluttershy trailed off. Truthfully, even she didn’t know exactly why she decided to come along. She’d said she wanted to see another world, but she didn’t know the true root of it. It was little more than a gut feeling she’d had that prompted her to offer to tag along.

“I… I guess I just wanted to spend more time with you,” she finally answered after a few moments. She shook her head. “It was stupid of me, I know. I shouldn’t have agreed to come if I couldn’t help aid Ilia.” She hung her head, mane obscuring her face. “My weather working magic is nowhere near as good as Rainbow Dash’s,” she muttered, letting out a choked sob.

She closed her eyes as a steady stream of tears began flowing down her face, staining her coat and dropping to the ground. More choked sobs wracked her body. Her mind turned into a whirlwind of sorrow and regret.

She continued on like that for a couple of minutes before she felt Florina wrap her arms around her and pull her close. Fluttershy sniffed and returned the hug, burying her face in Florina’s shoulder. She felt Florina pat and stroke her back while she cried, almost like how her mother would do when she was a filly.

Finally, they broke the hug and locked eyes; Florina’s were soft and compassionate.

“Maybe you’re not good at working weather, but you can still be useful by supporting your friends,” she said. “And I enjoy spending time with you as well. I’ve met very few people that I can speak as easily with as you, so the fact that you came along means I have a great conversation partner with me at all times.”

Fluttershy sniffed again and wiped some snot from her nostrils. “What about Hector?”

Florina’s cheeks turned a little red and she twirled a lock of hair. “I-I mean as a friend. I love Hector very much, but I’ve missed the company of another girl. And I don’t get to casually chat with the lords and ladies of Lycia or the castle servants.”

Fluttershy smiled. “I guess that makes sense. Well, I’m happy to have you as a conversation partner as well.”

They shared another brief embrace before Fluttershy continued. “I guess I can live with it, but I really wish there was a way we could make it to Ilia without having to kill anybody.”

“I would love that too,” Florina said. “And as much as Hector prefers action, I’m sure he’d say the same. I would hear any ideas you may have for how we can achieve that.”

“I wonder…” Fluttershy put a hoof to her chin as she thought. After a few moments, her eyes sparkled and she let out a soft, delighted gasp. “I think I have just the solution we need.”

Final Chapter: Friendship Across Worlds

“We’re finally here,” Hector said as he crested the hill, Florina by his side.

The rest of the group trudged up the hill behind them, their weary legs threatening to drag after all the journeying they’d done that day to reach their ultimate destination. The sun shined bright and hot above, unobscured by clouds. A merciful gust of wind blew from the east, granting their faces a brief moment of reprieve from the blazing heat. They came up behind the royal couple, who parted to allow them to see the landscape. The distant form of Castle Ostia stood tall and proud atop the horizon while the brown and gray patch of land before it was the castle town. Despite having seen the castle once before from this distance, Twilight still felt awestruck. That moment when you first catch sight of your ultimate destination after a long, trying journey was a feeling that few words could adequately describe.

Hector turned to address the entire group. “Since we’re almost to the castle, we can stop for a rest and water break here if any of you need it.”

“Thank you!” Rainbow cried. She flopped onto the ground, legs splayed haphazardly. “Sweet Celestia, why did the trip get so hard during the last stretch?”

“Beats me, Sugarcube,” Applejack breathed, sitting down next to her.

“The last leg of a journey is always the toughest,” Twilight explained with a soft laugh. “It’s all in the mind; the closer you get to something you want, the more anxious you get, and the more anxious you get the more time seems to stretch.

Fluttershy took a spot next to them. Rusty slept cozily on her back, tail twitching every so often. She gently patted his head, causing him to flick his ears. Water flasks were fetched from the wagon and passed around. Everyone quickly downed every last drop in their offered with Rainbow Dash even splashing a large amount in her face. Huey was unhitched from the wagon so he could graze a short distance away.

“Hey Twilight, can I talk to you in private for a second?” Hector asked her.

“Of course,” she replied.

They retreated to a giant oak tree down the hill, well out of everyone’s earshot. Twilight wondered if what Hector wanted to talk about had anything to do with the potential alliance between Lycia and Equestria. He leaned against the tree trunk while she sat on the ground, fully attentive. The grim expression on his face worried her a little. He didn’t waste any time, getting straight to talking.

“Do you remember the story I told about the war against Nergal? About how we used some of the Eight Legends’ weapons to defeat him?”

She nodded.

“At the end of our respective trials to claim them, we actually met the lingering spirits of the Legends who once wielded them.”

Her eyes widened. “Wow!”

He shook his head. “It wasn’t a spectacular meeting, just a short conversation between me and Durban the Berserker. But it’s what he told me that’s the reason I want to talk to you.”

She blinked, drawing blanks as to how a connection could exist between the two.

He continued. “When I was bestowed Armads by Durban, he told me that wielding such power came with a price. Anyone who wields Armads is destined not to die a peaceful death, but rather one on the fields of war. And since I wielded Armads, I am destined to die such a death.”

Twilight’s heart dropped at his words. “Wait, you’re serious!?” Any thought of potentially being overheard by the rest of the group was gone from her mind.

“I don’t know when it will happen,” Hector said, ignoring her outburst. “But I’ve been thinking about it every now and then for the past couple of years. If I’m to die on the fields of war, then that means war is coming to Lycia, possibly all of Elibe.”

Now Twilight understood how this involved her. “And you’re wondering whether you could count on Equestria’s support when that time comes,” she reasoned.

He nodded. “I wouldn’t expect you to send soldiers; supplies would be enough.”

“Well, if Celestia agrees with the alliance, then you could count on us.”

“That’s good to hear.”

The two were uncomfortably silent for a while. Hector’s revelation weighed heavily on Twilight’s mind. The man before her was unquestionably a friend, one that she’d support in his time of need when asked even without an alliance between countries. Knowing now that he was going to die sometime in the future was bad enough, but as a casualty of war made it even worse. Worse still was not knowing when it could come. She turned her gaze to the group, who were all chatting with each other, happy smiles splitting their faces. Rainbow dumped some water onto Serra’s head, eliciting a startled shriek from the cleric and several laughs from Rainbow and Applejack. Florina reached over and helped Serra wring the water from her hair with a gentle smile before helping put it back into the peppy style it was in before, whispering encouraging words to her friend to bring her out of her dourness.

“Does Florina know this?” she finally asked, turning back to him.

He sighed, looking downcast. “I’m still working up the courage to tell her. As strong as she’s gotten in the time we’ve spent together, I don’t know if this is something she’d take well.”

“I think she’s strong enough to take it.”

“Probably, but I’m still trying to work up the courage to tell her.”

Twilight was surprised to hear him say that; he was usually so blunt and tactless that to see him hesitant on something was shocking.

“There’s something else I want to say,” he said.

“What is it?”

Hector turned to look at a faraway point in the distance, clearly lost in his mind. She patiently waited for him to organize his thoughts.

“I’m hoping by the time I lose my life that Florina and I will have raised a child,” he finally said. “When I die, it will fall to them to lead Lycia through trying times. I would ask you, Twilight Sparkle, to support them not just as a comrade, but as a friend.”

Twilight was taken aback by his request, unsure how to respond at first; he was asking some heavy stuff of her. The first question that passed her lips was, “What about Florina?”

“Lots of mothers don’t survive childbirth,” Hector explained. “At least here; I’m sure things are different in your world. But even if she survives I would still ask you to support our child as a friend.”

“And there isn’t anyone here in Elibe you trust more?”

“There are many people here that I would trust wholeheartedly, but many of them live far away and I don’t get to see them too often outside of political matters. Your world, however, exists within my own home, in a sense.”

“What about Oswin and Serra?”

Hector’s lips curled into a sly smile. “They’re good people, but they’re also not the best to ask such a favor of. Take it from someone who’s been close to them for years; Oswin is too concerned with his duty and Serra speaks for herself.”

“Well, I can’t say I’m not flattered.” In truth, Twilight wasn’t feeling completely comfortable accepting such a huge responsibility, even if it was basically asking her to put into practice all the lessons she’d learned about friendship since moving to Ponyville. She opened her mouth to say she wanted more time to think about it but seeing Hector’s trusting look snapped her hesitation in half. “But sure, I’ll do it.”

Hector held out his hand. “I owe you even more, now.”

Twilight shook his hand. “Yeah, I guess…”

“Is something the matter?” he asked, looking concerned.

She looked at the ground for a moment before looking forlornly up at him. “Sorry, it’s just that... “ She trailed off.

Hector knelt down and rested a hand on her withers. “I’m not afraid to die.” His eyes were resolute. Unwavering. “I accepted Armads fully aware of the consequences, but I would do it a hundred times over if it meant helping my friends each and every time.”

Twilight once again didn’t know how to respond, less out of uncertainty this time and more out of awe. Hector had proven to be a blunt, no-nonsense type of person, the kind of person that, while she could respect, she didn’t view in the same capacity as Princess Celestia. That man had been replaced by a true leader, one who not only could run a nation, but deserved to. Hector was more than just a friend to her now; he was a role model on par with Princess Celestia.

He lifted his hand off of her and gestured toward the group. “Let’s have some more water before we get moving again.”

Twilight nodded, coming out of her awe, and followed him back to the group. They didn’t mention anything about what they’d discussed when asked, much to Twilight’s friends’ dismay. She joked about how Rarity’s love of gossip and secrets was rubbing off on them; it helped lighten her mood after all the heavy stuff she’d just been told.

The group finished their break after another few minutes and got back on the road, feeling energized and ready to tackle the last leg of their journey. Twilight put all thoughts of the future out of her mind, choosing to focus on the present. Equestria was on the verge of a new era of friendship across worlds and she was giddy with excitement to be at the cusp of it.

The group exited the forest to behold the sight of Castle Ostia towering over them on the hill where it stood. The castle town was visibly bursting with activity, but the citizens were all oblivious to their resident Lord and Lady and friends’ return to the castle. Thankfully, there were no signs that an uprising had occurred during their absence. They made their way up the hill leading to the side entrance where the stables were. A small contingent of guards and servants were gathered near the entrance. Broad smiles plastered their faces when they caught sight of the group. One that wore a more elaborate helmet than the rest stepped forward.

“Your Highnesses!” he said before everyone else came forward and knelt before the royal couple. “Right on time! We are glad to see you return safe and sound!”

Hector nodded. “Nothing unsavory occurred while we were gone, Captain?”

“Nothing at all, milord!”

“That’s good to hear,” Florina said.

Oswin stepped forward. “Lord Hector and Lady Florina have a few matters to discuss with our companions. Unload the wagon and see Huey to the stables before awaiting further instructions.”

“Yes sir!” they all said.

The group left them to their orders while they made their way into the castle. They were silent as they walked through the stone hallways, which suited Florina just fine; she appreciated the chance to collect her thoughts upon returning home from their long journey. Things were going to change very greatly very quickly, so she needed as much time as she could get to rest and recover both physically and mentally before that all started.

She and Hector led the group to the closest sitting room, situated not too far from the staircase leading to the dungeon and the supply room containing the Window. Everyone poured in and immediately took seats, sighing heavily at the chance to finally rest their travel-weary legs. She, Hector and Oswin all shed their armor, relishing in the new freedom of movement from the literal weight being lifted off of their shoulders. The ponies laid down on the floor next to each other with their tongues sticking out, panting heavily. Serra slouched in her chair in a very uncouth manner in stark contrast to how she typically viewed herself. The only one who looked perfectly comfortable was Rusty.

Florina tilted her head, curious. “Are you planning on taking Rusty with you, Fluttershy?” she asked.

Fluttershy looked up from her haphazard position on the floor. “If you’re worried, don’t be; he wants to come. I already care for plenty of animals and I’m sure he would get along with them.”

Rusty made a happy barking noise.

“I’m worried that a difference in nutrient quality between worlds could hamper his diet,” Twilight said. “At least make sure to bring him back if that turns out to be the case.”

“Of course,” Fluttershy promised.

“I gotta say,” Rainbow started, standing up and taking to the air, “this trip was great! Can’t wait to tell everypony back home about it! Oh, we still need to have our sparring match, Hector.” She flashed him a wry grin. “Think you can take on the fastest pegasus pony in all of Equestria?”

Hector smiled. “Speed means nothing to one who doesn’t have skill. Go learn how to handle a sword and then I’ll be happy to spar with you.”

“You got it, buddy.”

Applejack sighed and looked to Oswin. “We’ve both got our work cut out for us.”

Rainbow stuck her tongue out at her friend. Oswin smiled softly and nodded.

Florina giggled at the exchange before saying, “I’m very glad I could go on this journey with you, Fluttershy. And I’m glad I could help you when you were feeling uncertain.”

“And I’m glad I could help in my own way along the journey,” Fluttershy said humbly.

Serra straightened her posture and struck a dramatic pose. “What a splendid journey this was! I’m glad I made the decision to come along— gods only know how worse you all would have fared without my boundless generosity!”

“I enjoyed the journey too,” Fluttershy said. “As scary as it got sometimes, I’m glad I made the decision to come along, too.”

“We are very grateful for your contributions,” Hector said with a smile. “I must admit, your ‘Stare’ is a very useful tool for ending conflicts peacefully; I can respect that.”

“I would love to visit Equestria again and see more of it,” Florina said. “What little we got to see when we visited was nice.”

“Oh yes, there’s many wonderful sights and people to see and meet,” Fluttershy said. “I… I don’t think I’m the right person to show you around, though.” She shuffled sheepishly.

“Leave it to me, in that case,” Twilight said. “With Equestria and Lycia potentially forming an alliance, I think it’s only natural to conduct some tours. If Celestia agrees to the alliance, she’ll have to inform the various leaders of different provinces, which means introducing you two to them all.” She looked thoughtful for a moment. “I imagine word has spread all over Equestria by now that humans have visited.”

“Can I visit too?” Serra asked, a hopeful glimmer in her eyes.

“Sure ya can, girl,” Applejack said. “The more the merrier, like they say.”

“Yay!” Serra cheered. She turned to Florina, placing a hand on her own chest. “Rest assured, I will be your vassal on the journey and shall see to your wounds as I always do.”

There was a moment of silence before Hector blurted, “What did you say?”

Serra tilted her head. “That I’ll be your vassal like I always am?”

Oswin cleared his throat before speaking. “Never before have you used the term ‘vassal’ to refer to yourself, Serra. I share Hector’s sentiment that it is quite the shock to see.”

Serra huffed and crossed her arms. “I will have you know that being someone else’s vassal is every bit as significant as having my own.”

The ponies all giggled at the exchange and Florina joined in after a second. All the talk of visiting Equestria filled her mind with thoughts of all the amazing things she’d seen and experienced there the first time and what else she might on a second trip. Equestria had so much strange technology and customs, not to mention the absolutely delicious food. Twilight had even mentioned a plethora of different races aside from ponies and dragons, each with their own countries and cultures. It all sounded absolutely wonderful.

“Before we head down to the Window, there’s something I’d like to say to you all,” Hector said, looking between the ponies. He stood up. “I want to make clear that Lycia is willing to offer its services to Equestria as part of this potential alliance. I understand that your kind is better at finding peaceful solutions to conflicts, but Lycia would be willing to send soldiers strictly for defensive measures should your government request them. We would also be willing to send supplies as needed in addition to tactical guidance, that is, once I’ve proven myself a competent ruler to the people of Lycia.”

Twilight nodded. “I’ll be sure to inform Princess Celestia of that.”

“I must express concerns over the act of sending too many soldiers to Equestria,” Oswin said, drawing everyone’s attention. “The existence of the Window is still a secret even to most people residing within this castle. If word of its existence spread beyond these walls, it could create political strife and put us in a precarious position, especially if word got out to another country.”

“I know that, Oswin,” Hector said. “Every soldier that guards the Window has proven to be completely trustworthy. If we ever decide to lend out soldiers, we will pull from that group.”

Oswin seemed to agree, yet was still noticeably concerned.

“I think it’s good to have trust in some people,” Fluttershy spoke up.

“Yeah, totally,” Rainbow agreed. “I mean, this all wouldn’t have worked out if you didn’t, you know?”

“I certainly put my trust in the right people,” Hector said, smiling sincerely.

Florina felt a warm tingle shoot through her at their words.

With nothing left to say, the group decided it was time to head to the Window. They made their way from the sitting room and down the corridor to the staircase leading to the dungeons, passing by no one on the way as most of the servants were still unloading the supply wagon. They made their way through the empty dungeons, eventually coming to the supply room containing the Window. The guards stationed on either side were as stoic and dutiful as ever.

“You are dismissed,” Oswin told them. “Inform the next rotation.”

The guards nodded and left. Twilight finally dismissed her illusion spell as soon as they were out of sight. Hector took out the key to the door and opened it, revealing the luminescent sight of the Window. They all stood there for a few moments, silently staring at the interdimensional gateway.

Twilight was the first to break the silence. “Well, I guess this is it, at least for a little while. Princess Celestia might come over in just a few minutes, even, if she’s not too busy when I tell her about your alliance proposal.”

“Ooh, can I come through with you all?” Serra pleaded.

“Serra!” Oswin barked, making her jump. “Show some discipline.”

She wilted under his disapproving glare. “Y-yes, I’m sorry.”

Applejack laughed and patted her leg. “Don’t you worry none, girl; I got a gut feelin’ you’ll get your chance sooner rather than later.”

Rusty was fully awake and looking excited from his place on Fluttershy’s back. “You’ll get to meet lots of new friends very soon,” she told him.

He barked happily.

“First thing I’m doing as soon as we get back is flying nonstop for about a week,” Rainbow declared and flared her wings. “These babies need a lot of exercise to make up for all that ground time.”

“You were very strong, Rainbow Dash,” Florina told her sincerely. “It must have been torturous to be grounded for so long.”

“You know it,” Rainbow said. “But it was worth it to show off my moves to everyone in Remi,” she added with a cocky grin.

“I’ll admit, they were very impressive,” Hector said. “But when we spar, please don’t use them if you want a fair fight.”

“Sure thing,” she replied.

There was a moment of silence before Twilight said, “Well, if we’re all done exchanging farewells, then I guess it’s time we go.”

The ponies all stepped into the supply room, waving goodbye over their shoulders which the humans returned. One by one they stepped through the Window and out of sight. Hector closed the door and locked it just as the next pair of guards stepped around the corner down the hallway. They regarded the group with a nod and took their places on either side of the door. The group started down the hallway.

“I’m still feeling exhausted,” Serra expressed with a yawn. “A girl of my beauty needs lots of rest after a long journey to maintain such an appearance.”

“I will inform the rest of the servants to resume their normal duties,” Oswin said.

They parted ways from Florina and Hector once they exited the dungeon; Serra in the direction of the servants’ quarters and Oswin toward the castle’s side entrance from where they’d come.

“Well, the mission was a success,” Hector said once they were out of earshot. He gave Florina a warm smile. “And it was all thanks to you.”

She blushed at his praise. “You’re welcome, dear.”

He leaned closer to her face and closed his eyes. Her blush deepened, but she mimicked the action. Their lips met and they let their tongues dance in romantic passion, Hector clutching Florina’s hips and her wrapping her arms around his shoulders. Their kiss lasted for a minute before they broke away, gasping for air.

“I imagine there’s a lot of work waiting for me in my office,” Hector said between breaths. “Can I count on your help while we wait for the ponies?”

Florina snuggled into his side, keeping her arms wrapped around him. “You can count on me for anything, dear.”

The End